《Machiavillainess》


 A Villainess is Born

    ¡°The betrothal is annulled.¡±


    Even the way he referred to it was as if it didn¡¯t involve him at all, a casual remark like merely passing on a message from someone else. There was no weight to it at all, yet her entire world shifted beneath her feet, sturdy ground becoming quicksand, already pulling her in.


    However, she showed no reaction. Her hand holding the teacup didn¡¯t so much as pause, taking another sip of tea with the elegance drilled into her, perfectly calm as she sat in the eye of the storm. Or rather, she knew herself to be the storm.


    ¡°I presume Sir does not speak such things without reason,¡± she said, wearing a soft smile that tread the line between sweet and sour.


    His eyes lingered on it a moment, unable to discern which side of the line it fell on. Standing up, he turned his back to her, a long breath spilling out. ¡°Pray make this break clean¡ªor do not and make this matter easy to tidy up, no one willing to come to your aid.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She almost laughed, his attempt at a threat adorable; however, she had to adjust, no longer in the position to dote on him as such.


    Putting down the teacup, her gaze slid across the room. To think he would make such an announcement in front of the staff. If it was only his butler, that would be understandable, but there were even kitchen maids present, tending to the snacks.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. She hoped the King had been involved with this decision¡ªor not, the Crown Prince¡¯s situation no longer any concern of hers. In which case, well, was there any need to show compassion?


    ¡°Is it something I did? Am I in any way lacking?¡± she asked, her voice now gentle.


    ¡°In what ways are you not? This matter should have resolved upon your father¡¯s death, yet we showed you mercy. Do you intend to repay that mercy with insolence?¡±


    Bowing her head, she said, ¡°Of course¡±¡ªher lips curled¡ª¡°not.¡±


    A moment of silence passed, then his footsteps echoed in the room, quieter and quieter as they trailed away from her, until finally the large door opened and shut. She took a deep breath, then raised her head. This room of marble and mahogany, of intricate rugs and splendid paintings, carefully curated by herself over the years, would be one she wouldn¡¯t see again.


    At least, not for a while.

 1. A Guest Arrives but Doesn’t Leave

    The oak floorboards creaked, her ears following every step long before the old door opened with a groan, inviting the hallway¡¯s dusty light into the room¡¯s gloom. Even with the fireplace crackling and oil lamps along the walls, it seemed like only moonlight could cut through the shadows, bathing her in a silvery light.


    ¡°Lord Grosburg,¡± she said.


    ¡°Your not-so Royal Highness,¡± he said, pausing there to chuckle, eyes pinched by his broad smile as he very much enjoyed his own joke. ¡°Lady Augstadt, to what do I owe the pleasure?¡±


    She gave no reaction to his antics, simply took a sip of tea before closing the large book on the table. Raising her gaze, she picked out her butler and, at her look, he stepped out the room. Grosburg¡¯s butler watched, but did not follow.


    ¡°This matter is one of secrecy,¡± she said, pointedly looking at the butler. ¡°Is he to be trusted?¡±


    ¡°Oh, old Grim? I dare say I would trust him with my life,¡± Grosburg said, turning to give his butler a heavy clap on the shoulder, nearly toppling the middle-aged man.


    She smiled, the kind of smile that looked sweet. ¡°I hoped you would say that.¡±


    Grosburg shuffled over, his eyes darting around the room. ¡°You know, when your father was still around, I visited quite often. This place hasn¡¯t changed much, has it? He kept his records along that bookshelf,¡± he said, pointing over.


    ¡°Indeed, he did. I have had no reason to disagree with his arrangements, so I have kept things as they are,¡± she said, her gaze never leaving him.


    ¡°A good child, very filial,¡± he said, more muttering aloud than speaking to her.


    She crossed her hands on the desk. ¡°The matter, then,¡± she said, her voice quieter.


    He seemed to sober up, what passed for his joviality melting into a sombre expression. With a creak, he sat down on the chair in front of the desk, already tapping his foot. ¡°You say the Prince had designs on my land?¡±


    ¡°I am careful not to say anything, and twice as careful not to leave it in writing,¡± she replied, pulling a slip of paper out of the book in front of her. It had a single sentence on it, which read: ¡°He hopes to bring more grain to the capital.¡±


    Grosburg looked over the familiar sentence, then slid it back to her; she turned around and placed it in the fire, watching the entire time it burned until there was nothing left, then turned back to face him.


    ¡°You understand his intentions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How can I not? The grain comes through my land and it¡¯s only by taxing it can my barony prosper,¡± he said, again talking aloud more than to her. ¡°Whatever plans he has, the first part is surely to seize control of the toll.¡±


    She said nothing, simply sat there, watching.


    He raised his gaze, finding hers and giving a rueful smile. ¡°Of course, your father raised you well, did he not? You sought me, not out of kindness, but knowing that he must have other means to deal with you than marriage, no?¡±


    ¡°My Lord is as clear on these matters as my father thought,¡± she said, answering his smile in kind.


    ¡°Yes, your father and I often spoke of these matters too. A brilliant man. Truly, he gave me much good advice over the years. If not for him, well, I remember being unconvinced at the time, yet he was correct in most things, so I took him at his word and it has all worked out perfectly.¡±


    She tilted her head. ¡°That is, you are speaking on the matter of the grain tax?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A mercenary company with no ties to this place, what do they care if some have to suffer? If anything, they relish in it, any excuse to wet their blades,¡± he said, pausing to chuckle. ¡°While other lords have to fear rebellion when famines comes, I can instead make a tidy profit. After all, there are always more peasants, sprouting up in open fields like weeds.¡±


    At his joke, she gave a smile. ¡°So they are.¡±


    While his humour faded, he tapped his chin. ¡°Enough of the past. This matter, do you have insight into what means he plans to take? Whether material or of his personality, I do not care, any clue helpful in planning to obstruct him.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is not that I do not wish to help My Lord¡­¡± she said, bowing her head as she trailed off.


    ¡°Afraid, are we?¡± he said, his tone gentle. After a long second, she gave the smallest nod. ¡°No need for that. Your father, I owe him a great deal, and it is not good to allow the Royalty such injustices. On principle, I would try my best to preserve your land. However, if all else fails, I extend an offer of safe haven.¡±


    She listened patiently, then let out a shaky breath as she raised her head. ¡°My father said you could be trusted, so I will do my best,¡± she said.


    He grinned, picking at the brim of his top hat. ¡°Such a good daughter. Do call me Uncle William,¡± he said.


    ¡°Once we finish this discussion,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°This is a talk between peers, is it not? My apologies, I should be more formal.¡±


    He let out a chuckle as he leaned back the chair. ¡°You are doing well¡ªyour father would be proud.¡±


    She held her smile for a moment, then settled into a neutral expression, her hand resting on the book. ¡°I cannot say for sure; however, if I had to guess, he intends to find issue with your son and pay off your guard.¡±


    ¡°Murder and interfering with lawful succession?¡± Grosburg mumbled, looking down, then looked up at her and asked, ¡°You think him capable and courageous enough?¡±


    She gave a lopsided smile. ¡°He is courageous enough to break a betrothal arranged by his father and I heard rumours on my many visits to the Royal Palace. Besides, whether or not he is, it is not as if he would be the one to put the blade to your neck. Which of us cannot find the courage to say a single word?¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Indeed, all he would need is an advisor willing to ask him,¡± Grosburg muttered.


    ¡°Of course, that plan hinges on the loyalty of your guard. What good is him finding issue with your son if there is no inheritance to yet contest?¡±


    His hand rested over his mouth, eyes focused on some distant spot beyond the fireplace. ¡°That is, to meddle, he intends to frame my son?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I would think so. How else would he justify suspending the inheritance to our peers?¡± she said.


    He shut his eyes, face scrunched up, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Such a vile man would become our king one day,¡± he whispered.


    She smiled. ¡°He hides it well.¡±


    Grosburg let out a heavy sigh, slouching in the chair as he did. She picked up her teacup and took another sip before placing it back down.


    ¡°If he is brave enough to frame my son, then he is brazen enough to claim such an act would disinherit my grandsons,¡± he said.


    ¡°While we can discuss contingencies for the worst, suffice to say it would be better if we could avoid them altogether,¡± she said, softly smiling.


    He looked at her, nodding. ¡°Indeed it would. Yes, the matter of my murder,¡± he said, his lips curling into an ironic smile. ¡°My apologies, you even asked of my guards¡¯ loyalty. It is, I suppose, feasible that they could be paid off. After all, I sought them out precisely for their loyalty to money. That said, they have lived well off my coin and the leader is a cynical man, knowing full well that a chicken which lays eggs is better than one meal of meat.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­. And you are comfortable to keep paying them? If not, I have some savings I could contribute,¡± she said.


    He chortled at that. ¡°My dear, of all the worries I may have, money is not one. Although I may indulge, it is reasonable.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Then there should be no reason to worry about his plan at all,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t go that far,¡± he said, combing his moustache with a nail. ¡°I doubt he would give up so easily.¡±


    Pouting, a wrinkle formed on her brow, which made him laugh. Before he could comment on it, though, she said, ¡°I fear that he may simply focus on me first. If I die, there is no one left to inherit, so it would be easy for him to seize the land. Rather than that, what if I leave my title to My Lord?¡±


    His expression softened. ¡°You are quite brave to think beyond your life so clearly,¡± he said.


    Her hands atop the book clenched. ¡°After what he did to me, I wish for nothing more than to be a nuisance to him, however that may be,¡± she whispered.


    Grosburg looked on, a softness in his gaze as if he truly was her uncle. ¡°Yes, you really are as clever as your father, and as beautiful as your mother. That is a wonderful idea.¡±


    She broke into a sweet smile. ¡°Truly?¡± she said, then her eyes widened. ¡°Oh, what if you did the same? That is, after your son, of course. It would mean that, if the worst did come to pass, I could hold on to it until your son is cleared and rightfully return it to him.¡±


    He nodded along, eyes pinched. ¡°Certainly, that would make it easier to sleep at night,¡± he said, then turned around to his butler. ¡°Grim, would you see to the lawman when we are back? A trivial change, it shouldn¡¯t need much of his time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the butler said, bowing his head.


    At that moment, a knock on the door rang out. Grosburg looked to her and she smiled.


    ¡°You may enter,¡± she said loudly.


    The door opened without a sound, her butler entering with a tray. Grosburg saw that and tutted. ¡°Poor thing, you can barely pay for the staff, yet offered to help me with money? When I return home, the first thing I will do is send some maids over to help. On my coin, of course,¡± he said.


    She softly smiled, watching her butler pour the brandy for her guest. ¡°Like my father did?¡±


    Grosburg stilled for a moment, then nodded. ¡°You are talking of old Grim? It is true your father recommended him to me, yes; however, I assure you, I have been the one paying him,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t mean to imply otherwise,¡± she said.


    He settled, his gaze drifting to the glass in front of him, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your father did always have the best brandy. I must confess, I have quite missed it.¡±


    ¡°Then please, indulge,¡± she said, gesturing at the glass with a smile.


    Without a second thought, he picked up the glass and gave it a swirl. ¡°Yes, your father and I talked many nights over brandy and whiskey, oh how he loved to praise his sweet daughter. You know, if he did not manage to snag up a prince, I dare say I would be your father-in-law,¡± he said, ending with another smile that scrunched up his face.


    She gently laughed. ¡°Uncle William will have to do,¡± she said.


    As if waiting for her to say that, he took a sip, the old taste as familiar as the last time he¡¯d had it years ago. ¡°Ah, liquor truly is life¡¯s finest luxury.¡± After another sip, he gave her a wink, saying, ¡°Uncle William will have some suitable drinks for ladies prepared for your birthday. When is that, next month?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that, how about we sign the new wills now?¡± she asked, opening the book in front of her.


    He frowned, but took another sip before asking, ¡°You had your will prepared already?¡±


    ¡°Of course, and yours.¡±


    A chill ran down his spine and, as tipsy as he felt after being reunited with his beloved brandy, what he saw sobered him instantly. ¡°Th-that is¡ª¡± he said, pushing himself back from the table, scrambling to his feet as the chair fell back, hitting the floor with a loud thud. ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It would be best if you signed it,¡± she said, pushing the book over with an exact copy of his will shown¡ªexcept for where it had been amended to include her.


    ¡°No, no, what game are you playing? I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t!¡± he said, voice rising to a shout.


    She smiled and, this time, there was no doubt in his mind that it was a sickly sweet smile. ¡°I would recommend calming down. After all, your heart might go at any moment.¡±


    His eyes widened and gaze jerked to the glass still in his hand. Overcome with a rush of rage, he went to throw it at her, only to find his arm in a tight, unyielding grip. All he could do was drop the glass, shattering on the floor, his beloved brandy spread across the floorboards.


    Turning around as far as he could, he caught his butler¡¯s eye. ¡°Grim! Go get the guards!¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± his butler said, only to stay there, unmoving.


    ¡°My father was rather talented at finding good people,¡± she said.


    He snapped around, his eyes wide, breaths laboured, and the tightness in his chest only made him panic more. ¡°My son¡ªhe won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, but didn¡¯t you know? Your heart attack is because we learned that your son and his whole family are dead,¡± she said, the concern on her face, in her voice, so believable that, even knowing it was a lie, he couldn¡¯t help but half-believe her.


    ¡°My¡­ son?¡± he said, forcing each word out.


    She sighed, bringing the book back to her side of the table. ¡°It is a good thing we updated our wills a month ago, as verified by your executor, Mr Grim, otherwise some may have suspicions. Of course, it is not unexpected that, after all you have done, some peasants would attack your son¡¯s carriage upon learning of when and where he would be travelling. Given your lifestyle, to die so suddenly isn¡¯t unexpected either. I dare say no doctor would be able to tell it was a premature ending.¡±


    As his heart struggled, a shooting pain down his arm, he held on to the surging anger for strength. ¡°Did you utter a single truth this night?¡± he asked with a strained and pained voice.


    She smiled. ¡°It would have been easier if you signed the will,¡± she said, tilting her head. ¡°Oh and, let it be known, my father was a great man who raised me well after my mother¡¯s passing. However, this game of politics he played so well, he played by mother¡¯s rules.¡±


    Her hand tapping the book in front of her, he looked at it, only now that he was reminded recognising the first name paired with the maiden name. That book he had always seen her father reading, the book her father would often check during their discussions, which had disappeared upon his death, only to return now she had.


    ¡°Unlike you, I won¡¯t dare leave anyone to take vengeance on me,¡± she said, standing up, walking over until she was a step away from him. Before he could even think of trying to do anything, her butler took hold of his other arm. Staring him in the eye, she whispered, ¡°My father sends his regards.¡±


    Walking over to the door, ready to send out the call for a doctor, she had one last thing to say.


    ¡°The poison was not even in the brandy, was it, Mr Grim?¡±

 2. A Petition is Made

    ¡°Order! All rise for His Majesty, King Reginald!¡±


    At once, the chamber¡¯s chatter ceased, yet not all those present stood and those that did gave no mind to the ones still seated. It was an intimate affair of the twenty-one members of the King¡¯s Council. While invitations were nominally at the King¡¯s request, the council rather reflected the state of the kingdom and its politicking.


    The King entered at a leisurely pace, his son a step behind, what retainers that had followed them now waiting on the threshold of the room as the grand doors closed. Although not a vast room, it was more than enough for those present, the King seated at one end of the hall with the councillors arranged along curved benches, those seats farther back raised¡ªas if a theatre and the King atop the stage.


    At present, only a quarter of the seats were filled, the room ready to handle such crowds as when war loomed or another such crises. Some kings enjoyed an even smaller council, but, in this matter, Julia knew King Reginald to be a competent ruler, neither exceptional nor fumbling.


    Once Reginald reached his seat and sat down, another shout rang out from the front row. ¡°All hail!¡±


    ¡°Hail to His Majesty, long may he reign!¡± A half-hearted and disjointed chorus, yet it rang out all the same, followed by those that stood taking their seats.


    So that only two now stood in the room: Julia and Crown Prince Hector.


    She had not moved from her place before the throne, in front of all the benches, her head bowed and hands crossed as they rested below her stomach, maintaining due etiquette.


    ¡°First order, the Countess of Augstadt, Lady Augstadt, petitions His Majesty.¡±


    The words echoed in the hall before settling into silence. She made no movement at all, holding herself, waiting.


    Reginald raised a hand, his deep voice rumbling through the room as he said, ¡°We recognise Lady Augstadt.¡±


    She took a step forward, raising her head. ¡°Your Royal Highness,¡± she said, holding a curtsey.


    Another long moment passed before he said, ¡°Pray tell, what petition does My Lady bring?¡±


    She finally ended her curtsey, resuming her previous posture, but meeting the King¡¯s gaze. After a few deeper breaths, she said, ¡°This matter concerns the recent¡­ passing of Lord Grosburg. It is known he kept in his employ a band of mercenaries; however, when they learned they were no longer to be paid, they stormed the castle and have taken some manner of control over the Grosburg barony.¡±


    Murmurs broke out at the news and, again, there was a pause before the King spoke. ¡°What relevance is this matter to the council? Is the Grosburg barony not now the responsibility of My Lady?¡±


    ¡°That is, I would deal with this matter if I was able. My father passed so long ago, I fear the Augstadt militia is neither capable of taking on professional soldiers nor willing to follow my authority if I bade them,¡± she said, her gaze lowering even as her voice remained level.


    ¡°My Lady wishes for aid, then?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Is the occupation of our land by a foreign power not a matter for the King, or does Sir intend to recognise the mercenary band¡¯s leader as the rightful Lord Grosburg?¡±


    Whispers broke out at her question, noisy how they echoed, yet never clear enough for any but the recipient to hear. However, a moment did not have time to pass.


    ¡°Here here, why does My Lady bring this matter to the council?¡± the Crown Prince asked, stepping forward. ¡°She is capable enough to steal her neighbour¡¯s land, then asks us to enforce her ownership? Have some humility!¡±


    ¡°Sir is accusing me of stealing?¡± she asked, her voice louder, tinged with ire.


    He snorted, the sound clear in the quiet hall. ¡°It is quite the coincidence he passed so soon after your return.¡±


    ¡°If we are talking coincidences, is it not more so for Prince Hector? I had no say in my return and I had no knowledge that I would inherit his estate. That is, if not for his will, would the land not return to Prince Hector, Duke of Swabia?¡±


    A clap rang out, the King thumping his armrest. ¡°Enough,¡± he said, neither loud nor quiet, voice reaching every corner of the room. After a moment, he gestured for Hector to step back, then turned his gaze upon her. ¡°Pray tell, is My Lady accusing my son of murder?¡±


    She neither flinched nor bowed, instead taking another step forward. ¡°Sir, what standing has Prince Hector to speak, let alone accuse me of stealing and murder? I ask for a vote.¡±


    She went to turn around, but Reginald raised a hand, staying her. ¡°There is no need. My Lady is correct, this matter has come around from my negligence. We shall treat it as nothing has been said.¡±


    ¡°Sir, with all due respect, I cannot treat the Crown Prince¡¯s word as something so easily forgotten. I ask for a vote.¡±


    She did not go to turn around this time, meeting the King¡¯s stare¡ªas if daring him to try and stop her again.


    ¡°The matter of the late Lord Grosburg is a tragedy and nothing more. There is no reason to suspect foul play from either My Lady or anyone else. On the matter of the inheritance, while unusual, it has been lawfully executed without any suspicions of wrongdoing.¡±


    Silence in the hall, she did not look away. ¡°I ask for a vote.¡±


    From the front row, a voice called out, saying, ¡°A vote has been called. What petition does My Lady bring to vote?¡±


    ¡°Unruly forces occupy our land and our king has yet to mobilise a force to unseat them. One asks of His Majesty, pray give one leadership and one shall lead the assault. It is one¡¯s duty and obligation to protect her land. One is knowledgeable about the terrain of the land and the layout of the castle. One is willing and able.¡±


    Before she even had time to take a deep breath, having spent it all on her prepared speech, the same voice called out again. ¡°The petition has been heard. All those who wish to debate the petition¡ª¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He paused there, a few unenthusiastic voices saying, ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°All those who wish to bring the petition to vote¡ª¡±


    More shouts of, ¡°Aye,¡± this time, but still a muted affair.


    ¡°To vote, then. All those in favour of the petition¡ª¡±


    A half-hearted chorus of agreement rang out.


    ¡°Those against the petition¡ª¡±


    A lone voice called out, ¡°Nay.¡±


    ¡°The council votes in agreement with the petition and urges His Majesty to accept the petition in full, so be it.¡±


    Reginald lazily raised a hand in acknowledgement. ¡°The King hears the council¡¯s opinion, so be it.¡±


    She curtseyed, first for him, then for the council, saying nothing. With her role in this play over, she dutifully left through the side-door to where the other petitioners waited, albeit none of her standing. Still, they were not mere peasants either to be vouched for. Merchants, in-laws of this with some sway, old favours called in. Of course, guards were posted around the room, flanking both doorways, and one never knew if they craved boredom or a break from the boredom.


    Regardless of how the guards felt, she sat with a dignity few could match. It was not as simple as posture nor lessons. The ability to be in control of oneself to such a degree was rare, her mind clear, heart at peace, and from that flowed a calm which settled any nerves, so still those who watched might think her made of stone. That is, if not for the clarity in her eyes.


    Hours later, long after the other petitioners had pleaded their cases and left, she remained, waiting.


    ¡°Julia, my dear, what did I tell you?¡±


    The stone came to life, her mouth blooming into a warm smile as she turned to the voice, going from sitting to curtseying in a single motion. ¡°Marquess of Bavaria¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, the Marquess of Bavaria is my son, I am merely Mr Isarau,¡± the old man said, his broad smile hiding among the wrinkles covering his face.


    She covered her mouth as a titter leaked out. ¡°Mr Isarau, my thanks for the vouch,¡± she said.


    ¡°What vouch can this old man give? A countess has no need for such to speak to the King,¡± he said, waving her off.


    ¡°Still, please have my deepest thanks,¡± she said, curtseying once more.


    He said nothing of it this time, but began to walk and gestured for her to follow. The guards, while at all other times reluctant to move for the petitioners, parted before the old man without a word, going so far as to open the door before he reached it¡ªand holding it open until she had passed through too.


    The halls of the Royal Palace had an aesthetic of their own, marble blended with fine rugs, accompanied by touches of grandeur the likes of paintings and busts. Compared to that, the capitol had a flagrant austerity. Of course, few knew the opulence of the Royal Palace like she did, and few knew that these empty halls still had floors made of fine hardwood, walls made of sturdy granite.


    Isarau led the way to the gardens at the back, an area of unusual freshness amongst the capital¡¯s haze. Broader than a theatre, some idled around in pairs or small groups, cigars in hand, adding to the smog, yet there was still plenty of room for more to have a moment of privacy out in the open, the bushes and trees talented at keeping secrets.


    He chose the fountain¡¯s company, taking a seat on the bench by it. She glanced at the water before sitting, seeing the floating remains of half-smoked cigars and bits of phlegm or other gunk.


    ¡°I did not mess up, did I?¡± she softly asked, voice barely above the sound of trickling water.


    ¡°Mm, you did well enough. It may sound like the council has little interest in whatever petition goes on; however, once the doors are closed, it can become quite lively,¡± he said, pausing to chuckle. ¡°Your trick rather reminds me of your father.¡±


    ¡°My trick?¡± she asked.


    His hand shakily tapped on his knee. ¡°That is, your father had intimately understood the tension between the King and the peers. The more he provoked the King, the more any action the King took against him would be perceived as tyranny.


    ¡°Well, that matter is one thing, what I speak of¡­ it would have been a few years into King Reginald¡¯s reign, a year or so after your grandfather passed? Augstadt wasn¡¯t quite the bustling city back then. Your father brought forward a petition to depose the mayor on charges of corruption, which would not have been a matter for the King if not for how your father manoeuvred the matter into one of foreign collusion. I believe he even personally led the force that took in the mayor¡­.¡±


    She listened with a soft smile, then waited a moment after he had finished to make sure there wasn¡¯t more still to come. ¡°That does sound like my father. However, to call it a trick¡­.¡±


    ¡°No need to pay attention to this old man. He has seen all kinds of things in his years and tends to look upon the world with a certain cynicism,¡± he said, his words belied by his cheery tone. ¡°Whatever you wish to call it, you did it well. As long as one is pure in one¡¯s conduct, one would do well to position oneself opposite the King¡ªso long as one doesn¡¯t show one¡¯s back to one¡¯s peers.¡±


    Covering her mouth again, she giggled. ¡°It is a good thing, then, that Mr Isarau is no longer my peer.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not,¡± he said.


    Her humour slowly faded as the two sat in silence. Eventually, she asked, ¡°The Marquess, is he a good man?¡±


    ¡°If he was, I would not have him as my heir,¡± he said, this time his joking tone belied by his neutral expression.


    ¡°One has to wonder why Mr Isarau would help,¡± she whispered.


    He leant back on the bench, gaze turning to the murky sky littered with unnatural clouds. ¡°The war brought many of our peers responsibilities they were ill-suited to hold, and it is soon approaching such a time that those who will bear such responsibilities know not the taste of war,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I assure, sir, I may not know the taste, but I have seen the shadows and heard the echoes.¡±


    A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I fear, when all is said and done, I will be remembered by my deeds.¡±


    ¡°One would usually be glad for such a thing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of the two of us, only one knows the true extent of what I have done, and it is not My Lady.¡±


    Silence followed but for the fountain sputtering as it struggled to pump, choking on litter. Eventually, she asked, ¡°Did sir ever meet my mother?¡±


    ¡°On a few occasions,¡± he said. After a moment, he let out a bark of laughter, wiping the corner of his eye. ¡°Oh how she detested me. Her exact words escape me at this time; however, I do remember she had promised to ruin everything I hold dear. Alas, I hadn¡¯t the heart at the time to confess to her I had already done that with my own two hands.¡±


    She offered a chuckle. ¡°That does sound like my mother,¡± she said.


    ¡°It truly is a shame. I had hoped to see what she had planned¡­ and what it did to your father,¡± he paused to sigh. ¡°He had a remarkable insight into politics. However, after the incident, he had lost that spark of greatness, becoming someone so afraid of everything and everyone that he would even bend the knee to His Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°He always spoke so fondly of my mother,¡± she whispered.


    Isarau laughed, giving his knee a trio of slaps. ¡°My dear, it is not that he was heartbroken, but that he had something so very precious to protect and feared he lacked the strength to do so.¡±


    She stilled, the soft smile she held a moment ago now twinging. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°If not as a family friend, take my word as a parent that, above all treasures, are our beloved descendants. Of course, there are those who see heirs as tools or pawns, some that have a price for anything and everything. However, your father was not such a man. I would know, one of many who offered the kind of price a reasonable man could not refuse.¡±


    ¡°You are the second to make mention of marrying me into the family,¡± she said lightly, unsure if her voice would manage any louder.


    Chuckling, he put his hands either side of himself and eased up to his feet. ¡°Your father had the feeling of someone useful to call a friend. I cannot put it into words any better than that. Of course, one cannot be everyone¡¯s friend, yet I would be hard-pressed to think of someone who would call him an enemy.¡±


    She listened, then stood up too. ¡°Mr Isarau, as my thanks, would you like to hear what I think my mother would have done?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I quite prefer taking the mystery to the grave. That said, I am most curious what you think, so please, it would be my honour.¡±


    After giving him a smile, she turned to face the fountain. ¡°I believe she would have done nothing. Rather, that her threat alone was enough to deter you from further misdeeds, not to mention encourage you to maintain a good relationship with my father.¡±


    He nodded along, then settled into a smile. ¡°Indeed, I would not have regretted such a granddaughter,¡± he said lightly, then let out a sigh. ¡°Alas, I think you underestimate your mother. It was not my impression that she hands out such empty threats.¡±


    With that, he walked away, leaving her by the fountain. She watched him go, holding a gentle smile.


    ¡°We agree on that.¡±

 3. A Castle is Besieged

    The drum of hooves on cobblestone filled the valley, river on one side of the army and a gentle slope that gradually fed into the rocky hills on the other. Farmers came to their field¡¯s edge, merchants parked beside the road, watching the march with Julia at its head, flanked by a general and a knight half a horse behind.


    She did not lead with a stern expression and narrowed eyes, but a warm smile and a gentle wave for those they passed. Urging his horse forward, the knight, Sir Ludwig, matched her pace. ¡°My Lady, should we set up camp now and reach the castle in the morning?¡±


    Although he spoke in a careful tone, she heard that it was not so much a question as his urging. ¡°Sir Ludwig, while a competent recommendation, I dare say it would make the matter that much easier if they choose to sally forth this evening, thinking us weak,¡± she said, her voice clear, but not so loud that those beyond the knight and the general would hear. ¡°Rather, let us be in a position to scout at dawn, that we may make preparations with the terrain at hand, and set up a more comfortable camp.¡±


    ¡°If that is My Lady¡¯s orders¡­.¡±


    ¡°Pray do not think I underestimate them,¡± she said, turning to wave at a group of children who had come to see the soldiers. ¡°They have sat idle for a good while, turning their sword upon starved peasants. It is natural for such a blade to rust. However, if I am proven wrong, then I have trust in those the King assigned for this task. Should I not, Lord Isarau?¡±


    The young man half a horse behind her sighed. ¡°My Lady need not doubt these men,¡± he said, his voice with a similar timbre to his grandfather¡¯s.


    ¡°I have overstepped,¡± Ludwig said, slowing his horse.


    ¡°That which is said in confidence can only be too little. Besides, I understand a certain scepticism of my capabilities. Having said that, it is understood which of us three holds the commission issued by His Royal Majesty, yes?¡±


    A disjointed, ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± came from the general and the knight.


    So the march continued, reaching the castle¡¯s vicinity in the last of the day¡¯s light. While she had thoughts on where precisely to set up the camp and such things, she left this matter to the general, retiring with the knight to a calm place by the river. The water was broad enough that, without a bridge, it could not be easily crossed, especially so for those seeking battle. While the slope had been gentle enough for farmland most of the trip, it was steeper in this part, the rocky ridge pinching the valley into a pass.


    Atop that hill, an old castle stood. Distant from the war in the east, defended by more sturdy fortresses in mountainous passes to the south, it had last seen blood spilt a century ago, an army from the west making a drive for the capital through the less boggy lands this far south. It hadn¡¯t put up much of a fight back then, more of a glorified outpost. She didn¡¯t expect this time to prove any different.


    Over the centuries, it had blended together designs. Beginning as a simple motte-and-bailey, the central donjon had been rebuilt in stone in later years, while the wooden palisade circling the defensive building fell into disrepair until much later demolished and rebuilt in stone as well, but it could hardly be called by the same name as the curtain walls of other fortifications.


    Ludwig stood at attention as a personal guard should, regardless of his conflicted heart. Those who gained prestige through merit did not understand the world of obligations. While not entirely naive himself, he thought these rulers were simply inexperienced with battle and could be guided.


    Isarau, on the other hand, knew well the nature of the beast. That everything was politics and politics was everything. As he gave out orders, he knew that this excursion was part of greater plans intersecting, creating the fabric of aristocracy. There was nothing noble about his peers, he knew. There would be a victory; what price would be paid, though, he did not yet know.


    With no need for further travelling, the camp went up in full. It was by no means an extravagant affair, nothing more than tents and waxy sheets, something to keep the rain off the men and the supplies. However, after marching for a good week already, a tent with room to roll over was a luxury well appreciated for the general¡¯s soldiers, as was the steady supply of small beer. Although her militia had only been on the move for a few days, they were much less trained in marching great distances and so similarly appreciative.


    Her tent was arranged a suitable distance from the camp and on the side farthest from the looming castle. Once ready for her, she entered to freshen up as Ludwig stood guard outside, a single maid to attend to her. The luxuries available to her were rather limited: a metal bucket of water that had warmed over a fire, and a bar of scented soap. She did not utter a single complaint about the situation.


    Once finished and dressed in more suitable clothes than the riding habit she had worn this far, she emerged from the tent, bidding Ludwig to lead her to the general¡¯s tent.


    While a merriment pervaded the camp, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the natural divide that persisted between the troops. Of course, she hadn¡¯t expected Isarau¡¯s trained soldiers to accept her little militia, nor had it been a goal of hers. It was simply something she noticed, at all times keenly conscious of the relationships between people.


    The general¡¯s tent sat a little apart from the rest, which did not surprise her, finding Isarau the kind who led by example rather than camaraderie. His troops certainly liked him, but it was an admiration more than a brotherhood. A leader who was serious about the right things and tolerant of the right things. In that regard, she saw his grandfather¡¯s influence¡ªat least from what her father had written regarding the old Marquess.


    As well as where he slept, the tent served as the place for meetings. Crates made up a large table and he had smaller boxes for seats. Already, loose pages covered the table with notes he had scrawled along the way, mixed with some scouting reports.


    At the announcement of her presence, he stopped immediately. ¡°My Lady,¡± he said, rising from his seat into a bow.


    She strode inside, saying, ¡°At ease,¡± before taking a seat.


    He held his bow a moment longer, then sat down again, taking up his pen. ¡°To what matter do I owe My Lady¡¯s company?¡±


    Her gaze scanned over the pages, noticing nothing new. ¡°The matter of strategy, of course,¡± she said, picking up an old parchment with the first scouting report. She turned it over and, from her sleeve, took a pen of her own. In a few strokes, the general shape of the castle took form, as if a bird looking down upon the land, and from there her touches added the terrain. ¡°A day should give us the necessary time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Prepare for what? Do we not intend to starve them out?¡± Ludwig asked, the words coming out rushed.


    Isarau said nothing, but put down his pen to watch her drawing.


    ¡°In matters of war, sometimes it is prudent to act quicker, that a small loss of life now would prevent greater losses later,¡± she said, still filling in the surrounding terrain as she spoke. ¡°It may seem like there is no rush now, that these mercenaries will not cause trouble so long as they are locked up in their hole. However, they exist in defiance of the King¡¯s will, every day bringing doubt to his authority. They have already spent over a month doing so.


    ¡°On the practical matter of it, they pillaged the late Lord Grosburg¡¯s manor, bringing his wintering rations and more; since then, they have raided the merchants coming this way¡ªwho, might I remind us, mostly bring grains and other foodstuffs from the south. If we wish to starve them out, I have no doubt it is us who would starve first.¡±


    Ludwig listened with a certain humiliation, unprepared to be so thoroughly refuted and by a woman of the peerage no less. His only redemption, he found, was in the rather limited company.


    ¡°Lord Isarau, do you disagree with my assessment?¡± she asked, pausing in her drawing to look up at him.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    His expression said nothing, not even his eyes. ¡°It is fair.¡±


    ¡°So then,¡± she said, returning to her drawing, ¡°if we are not to starve them, the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the general said, while the knight nursed his bruised ego in silence.


    ¡°I do not think them foolish,¡± she said. ¡°I would guess that they believe we will attempt to starve them out, so they plan to stay inside the walls and enjoy their feasts, then escape out into the forests.¡± She pointed out the terrain to the west, on the far side of the castle, a vast forest with uneven footing that horses would struggle with.


    Continuing, she pointed out two places above and below the castle: a long ridge to the south and a shorter one to the north. ¡°These are the castle¡¯s main weaknesses. A small force can lay in ambush to the north, while a larger force can move south and then into the forest, avoiding the lookouts on the wall.¡±


    ¡°What forces does My Lady propose?¡± Isarau asked.


    ¡°First things first, this will be the point of attack,¡± she said, pointing at the north-eastern corner of the walls around the castle. ¡°From my reports, there was a collapse here last year and it has yet to be repaired. At best, they have piled up the rubble, which will easily give way under bombardment.¡±


    Isarau raised his hand, loosely gesturing at her. ¡°That is, My Lady, are we to plan for such a specific result? The accuracy of such devices¡­.¡±


    ¡°On the matter of accuracy, I put my trust in my father¡¯s efforts, that the militia have been suitably drilled on its usage and that it has been designed to the specifications he required,¡± she said, then offered a smile. ¡°Of course, it may take a few days to make a suitable breach. If another breach is made, I will leave the decision up to Lord Isarau. However, a breach will be made, this castle built with peasants in mind rather than cannons.¡±


    He nodded, then gestured for her to continue.


    ¡°With a breach at this corner, keeping the troops downhill, I believe they will attempt to flee and will likely use the breach itself to more easily haul what they can, the back wall difficult to scale in a rush,¡± she said, drawing an arrow for the anticipated movement of their enemy. ¡°The militia are more lightly armoured and their weapons better suited for fighting in the woods, that we send them around to the back, which will deflect the mercenaries north.¡± She drew in another line. ¡°Which brings them to pass by the northern ridge, where a sturdy force can block their path. With the militia to the west and the rest of the troops coming from the south, they¡¯re thus forced down into the flatter terrain of the east where the cavalry can charge them and otherwise run down the deserters.¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    ¡°I know it is unlikely things will go exactly as this,¡± she said. ¡°However, I believe these events naturally follow the likely choices they will make, and will leave us in a good position to react appropriately when they diverge.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± the general said.


    She looked up, giving him a smile, then returned to pointing at the relevant spots on her drawing. ¡°With Sir Ludwig to accompany the militia, he can make the final decisions on whether to charge the mercenaries or allow them to flee into the forest. While putting them down is preferred, taking back the castle is sufficient if our position in the forest is poor,¡± she said, then moved her focus to the northern ridge. ¡°I presume Lord Isarau would want to give the order to charge, leading the troops here to engage. It would certainly be preferred to meet them at the correct angle, that they do not have the advantage of fighting down the hill, and that the cavalry can have a clean charge at their flank.¡±


    Discussions on the eventualities continued late into the night, her gentle voice discussing each matter at length with the occasional input from Isarau and Ludwig. That, when they finally did retire and the knight walked her back, he asked, ¡°My Lady has studied the nature of warfare?¡±


    ¡°My family has seen war and I have listened. Of course, I do not think myself an expert from words alone and I doubt I will have sound advice when swords clash. However, on the matter of strategy, I believe I have learned the basics and am willing to consider what may happen at great lengths, that we may be, if not prepared, then at least not surprised.¡±


    He chuckled at that, scratching his chin that hadn¡¯t been shaved since setting out on this assignment. ¡°I would be surprised if we are surprised,¡± he said, chuckling again at his little joke.


    She said nothing, but the ironic smile no one saw spoke to her disagreement with his humoured tone. Surprises were not something she was fond of.


    As merry as the camp had been, it was still Isarau¡¯s troops, a certain order maintained into the late hours with a watch and a patrol keeping keen eyes on the castle atop the hill. Their presence had certainly been noticed, but no force stirred this night.


    In the morning, with no orders to march, there was a laxness to the general¡¯s troops which the militia did not match. Ludwig, in her stead, took on the duties of leadership, bringing the militia through their morning drills while she watched from the side.


    After that, the militia split into two parts, with the quarter that made up the bombardiers getting to work and the rest of the two-hundred-odd settling in. While Ludwig was curious about the pair of bombards she had towed along, he could only watch on from her side, absolutely mystified what dunking paper into a barrel had to do with cannons.


    She didn¡¯t linger there, instead going around the camp and, where those of her militia were not engrossed in some matter, she spoke a few words.


    ¡°Where does sir usually work?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡ªthat is, one works at the bakery, ma¡¯am,¡± the young man said, neck bent at an angle and back arched, forgetting how to salute a superior at this time.


    She gave him a gentle smile, not commenting on his discipline. ¡°That is, the bakery near the cathedral, the one by the main bridge, opposite the cemetery, along the plaza, next to the river¡ªor is sir from outside the city?¡±


    His eyes widened, for a moment forgetting even his own name. ¡°That is¡­ opposite the cemetery¡­ ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Baur¡¯s, then. It does quite well, I have heard,¡± she said.


    ¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am. It does.¡±


    After another gentle smile, she moved on to his companion, as if held up by strings now cut how he slumped the moment she looked away.


    Ludwig held a mild admiration of the breadth of her knowledge. While he, as a native to the area, could certainly come up with all the bakeries in the city if given a moment, she had done so without hesitation, knowing both the locations and, apparently, the names.


    An unimportant son to an unimportant baron, he had, in a manner, been in her employ since her father passed. However, his years here had been free of war and, until now, he had not been called up to service. There had been times with highwaymen and other scoundrels, but nothing so important that her father had rode out with troops. His prestige over the other knights came from his successes in jousting, more a tradition than a competition these days, nothing like the events of the past. Matters of military, he had read every word he could, listened to old tales by scarred men, and had led small parties against the aforementioned scoundrels.


    Yet he had begun to feel a certain inferiority around this young lady, barely of her majority. For every conversation she had, he found her knowing a little more about the city¡ªone she had hardly visited with how she had spent most of the last decade in the capital. It unnerved him in a way he couldn¡¯t put to words.


    By the end of the day, it had seemed like she had spoken to every member of the militia. He considered that she really might have. Regardless, there was one person of hers she hadn¡¯t spoken to, waiting until after the evening meal to do so.


    ¡°Sir Ludwig, you have a wife and children, do you not?¡± she said, standing with him by the river as they had the day before.


    He blinked, unprepared for such a question and so took a moment to gather his answer. ¡°I do, My Lady,¡± he said.


    Looking over, he saw her softly smiling. ¡°This is a matter not for Lord Isarau to hear of and I am saying that as your superior, understood?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You are not to engage the mercenaries. If they enter the woods, defend yourselves as necessary. However, do not pursue them, no matter what.¡±


    Whatever he had expected to hear, it wasn¡¯t this. He swallowed the lump in his throat. ¡°My Lady, that is¡­ we are still soldiers. I know that we do not compare to Lord Isarau¡¯s troops, but to expect such cowardice from us¡­.¡±


    ¡°I do not expect cowardice, I expect discipline,¡± she said, letting those words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. ¡°You are to deter them entering the woods. If they do so, then there is no clean victory to be had. I would rather bring home every man, than half the men and some dead mercenaries. Is that understood?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t answer, asked to conflict the oaths he swore.


    Still, she did not push him, waiting a while before next speaking. ¡°Your son became a squire this year, did he not? I would think you wish to see him receive his accolade in a few years time.¡±


    ¡°What son wants a coward for a father? I swore an oath to protect¡­¡± he said, trailing off there as whatever else he had to say sounded unnecessary at this moment.


    ¡°You swore on oath to me. Loyalty is not subservience. Believe in me, as I believe in you. Doubt me in your heart, curse me in your sleep, but believe in me. Believe that, while I may make mistakes or have errors of judgement, I do all things with purpose and with the good of my people in mind.¡±


    He was not swayed, but stirred. In his heart, not belief, but the desire to believe, and it was that desire she spoke to, nurtured. It was not easy to believe someone was infallible, easier to believe their heart was in the right place. And what knight did not wish to serve a just ruler?


    ¡°Kindness is a weakness,¡± he whispered.


    She softly smiled as she turned to look up at the castle. ¡°I know who to show kindness and who to show none,¡± she said.


    Although he had given no answer, any answer he could have given was not one she could have trusted, the truth something that would show with time. Likewise, it mattered not whether his oath to secrecy held true. Rather than truth and lies, she knew such things were instead divided into that which would hurt her if known and that which wouldn¡¯t, and she had no reservations about what would come to pass if he divulged this matter to Isarau. If she had needed secrecy, then she would not have spoken so frankly.


    The general, she knew, would understand. Even if Ludwig said nothing, it would become clear on the battlefield and, at that time, she would look Isarau in the eye without shame.


    So the day of preparations ended.

 4. A Castle is Taken

    In the morning, all troops were suitably drilled at dawn, at the ready soon after. However, those positions were not yet those of her plan.


    ¡°The bombardiers would take this time to ensure their measurements align with the preparations of the powder,¡± she said, speaking with the general and the knight.


    ¡°What if they chance a breach, My Lady?¡± Isarau asked.


    She smiled. ¡°As I have stated many a time, then I shall entrust the matter to Lord Isarau. However, they will not be aiming for a breach with these shots, so I cannot allow anyone to be stationed behind the castle¡ªand of course, the troops should be on alert that a ricochet may stumble down the hill.¡±


    With no experience on the matter of cannons, Ludwig looked to Isarau, confused, only to see the general nodding. ¡°They shall be at the ready regardless, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°We shall have three volleys at midday, so at ease until then, My Lord,¡± she said.


    Although that matter had concluded, she brought Ludwig along to where the militia awaited orders. ¡°Have a handful of men lead a wagon down the road until they pass the ridge, then scout for any tracks the mercenaries may have left in the woods,¡± she whispered. ¡°We did not notice any movement from them so far, but that does not mean they have not used the forest to conceal their efforts.¡±


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh and, do you think the troops would appreciate a speech?¡±


    It was a question he did not expect and, before he could give an answer, she had already made herself to the front of the militia, lined up in rows and columns. Discipline, her father had written, was something that could be rushed, but better cultivated. A city needed not an army, only a deterrence. That, if the worst did come to pass, it could maintain order, crushing dissidence if necessary, and resist efforts of sabotage.


    However, her hand now reached beyond the city and the fields surrounding it.


    Seeing their supposed commander, the captains quieted their columns with a call of, ¡°Attention!¡± Like a tide, the silence spilled from front to back.


    She was not a woman of great height nor masculine build, the adjusted uniform she wore still something suited to men and, while she looked natural with her hand resting on the rapier at her side, it hardly struck an imposing sight. At the least, when she spoke, her voice carried far, clear and with a heat that fed into her speech.


    ¡°We are here to bring justice. Those mercenaries are more animal than human, despicable beasts who have cut down many an innocent in these parts¡ªman, woman, even child. They have spent years extorting the merchants and farmers for more than they can eat and now they barricade themselves away to live a life of luxury off the hard work of honest people.


    ¡°It is said that evil grows when good men sit idle. So I asked of you to stand, to march, and now to fight, because I know well that our men of Augstadt are not cowards. We have heard from the merchants tales of these mercenaries¡¯ cruelty, the kinds of people who lack loyalty and compassion and all other virtues, that they would even sell their own mother for a few coins.


    ¡°Do not spare them, for they will not spare any of us. A quick death is better than they deserve; however, their last moments shall be full of fear, finally tasting that which they so casually inflicted upon others. They shall cry out to God for mercy, and I say let Him give it for what awaits them shall be worse than anything we could imagine. Let their blood and bones fertilise this land, that they finally give back some of what they took, and let those who have lost loved ones find peace at last.


    ¡°No quarter!¡±


    She ended with a shout, drawing her rapier and holding it high in the air. A short, but noticeable, moment passed before the captains drew their swords, holding them up, and a rather modest and disjointed chorus of, ¡°No quarter!¡± sounded out.


    Although an ironic smile tugged at her lips, she held her stern expression firm. Now was not the time for smiles. Sheathing her weapon, she took one last look across the militia, then turned around and walked towards her tent. Ludwig strode to catch up before matching her pace.


    ¡°I had thought I wrote it rather well,¡± she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°It was a good speech.¡±


    However, she could hear what he didn¡¯t say, letting out a chuckle. ¡°Please, one cannot say too much in confidence.¡±


    He still hesitated, going so far as to look around, settled by how, this side of the camp, few were present. ¡°They are simple men of simple words. While I appreciate your¡­ appeals, it is the sort of thing for stories and plays.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    Although there was no malice in her voice, he felt a shiver down his spine.


    Once at her tent, she dismissed him to carry out the scouting she had set for him earlier, and she simply sat in the hazy shadows, thinking. It had all felt rather anticlimactic thus far to her. To think she had already blundered, failing to secure the castle before the mercenaries did, thus leaning on the King. Her attempts at finding a suitable suitor had also met with hardship. Having met this Isarau, she honestly found it a shame her father had not agreed. What she lacked was this kind of man that other men would follow. Whatever faults her suitor had, she mostly did not mind, this one quality essential to greatness as if the seed from which it could sprout.


    That was not to say she thought she needed a man at all. Her ambitions, she believed, could be reached with her own two hands. Regardless of what path she took, it would necessarily be perilous. A man of suitable quality would simply make her less beholden to luck.


    Dwelling on such thoughts did little to help, though, so she moved on, mind always turning, considering, planning.


    Come midday, she joined the most of the camp in waiting. To the north, the bombardiers set up the two bombards: short and stout things which, while still heavy, could be pulled by just a pair of strong horses and adjusted by a team of six men. To make up for their shortness, their gauge was rather large, wide enough for a man to comfortably fit his arm down. To the south, far from the eventual noise, was the cavalry standing beside their steeds, the relationship between horses and sudden, loud noises well known.


    She stood with the general and the knight, along with those others of some station.


    At her signal, the flags went up. ¡°Ready,¡± came the distant shout, followed shortly by another shout of, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Most of the crew had run back at the first shout, and the last two ran at a sprint after the second, diving behind the make-shift bunker of piled dirt, all of them covering their ears with wads of cloth.


    At the camp, they saw the cannonballs fly before hearing the double boom of thunder¡ªand many didn¡¯t see, taking that moment to blink. Up and up they flew, barely arcing, looking no different than a pair of thrown stones at this distance, and those stones eventually lost their momentum, all of a sudden plummeting, just in time to smash into the donjon proper, sending up a plume of dust as stonework crumbled. What else the cannonballs accomplished couldn¡¯t be seen from the camp, but there was a heavy feeling in the chests of those who knew. Perhaps, for a moment, even pity.


    While the crews prepared the cannons for the next shots, the general leant towards her. ¡°That is, the powder did not make such smoke as is commonplace,¡± he said, not a whisper, but quiet enough for only her to hear.


    ¡°I am perhaps not yet a person worth believing in. However, my father certainly was,¡± she replied.


    Nothing more was said, not even by Ludwig who had realised that the matters of warfare a knight learned had perhaps missed a chapter or two.


    After a few minutes of spirited maintenance by the crew, another cry of, ¡°Ready,¡± and, ¡°Fire!¡± rang out, followed by another volley. The shots landed lower this time, impossible to tell from the camp whether they smashed into the ground or the large tower¡¯s base, only that another cloud of dust was thrown up into the air. Another few minutes, another pair of cries, another pair of booms, the cannonballs landing in that similar space around the donjon¡¯s base. How close exactly, they couldn¡¯t know.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    With the exercise completed, the rest of the camp stood down while the bombardiers continued their maintenance. However, the merriness of days prior had dwindled to embers, a handful making jokes of being deaf or remarking on how glad they were to not be visiting the castle at this time.


    Come the next day, the forces arranged themselves in a more proper formation. In the early hours, the general took a small, but capable, force to the northern ridge, and the knight led a party south and around to the forest, both with heavy hearts.


    That left her in charge of the remaining militia, consisting of her bombardiers and some that carried crates more than swords, as well as the bulk of Isarau¡¯s troops. Trained as the latter were, the captains took the general¡¯s command to follow her orders seriously.


    So the third morning began.


    Not wanting to keep the others unnecessarily idle, she didn¡¯t dally in beginning the bombardment. Approximately when she expected the militia to have taken up position in the woods, she gave the order, flags going up to signal to the bombardiers. With everything set up and measurements taken the day before, the cannons were loaded and fired in short order.


    For an hour, the cannons fired, raining metal upon the castle; however, the breach had yet to be made. Sure enough, the wall had crumbled from a few close hits, but such a narrow entrance was not something that could be charged and so not something that could budge the mercenaries from their place.


    So the first day¡¯s attempt came to an indecisive end. The general¡¯s troops returned first, whereas the knight took more care. Regardless, she felt a certain frustration, knowing the defender¡¯s had likely been clued in on the general strategy she sought to entrap them within.


    That said, she had chosen this strategy precisely because it required the least of such luck. So what if the defender¡¯s knew there was a force awaiting them in the forest? That only served to force them down the hill to their death.


    What annoyed her far more was the knight¡¯s attempts at reassuring her, which she could only listen to with a polite smile.


    The next morning, everything duly repeated. While the general had suggested the cannons fire until a suitable breach was made, she had insisted on keeping to the plan, that such urgency thought too highly of her bombardiers that had, so far, only known training exercises.


    To the north, the general; around the south and into the woods, the knight; at the camp¡¯s edge, her. She waited until such time that she thought the militia were in position, then sent the order, flags rising to signal the bombardiers.


    Not long after the crack of dawn, a crack of twin-thunder echoed through the valley. Cast-iron hung in the air for a moment, then dipped, plunging through the loose rubble with a crash, sending dust into the air. When the air cleared, it showed that the hasty repairs to yesterday¡¯s breach had already been rendered moot.


    However, this didn¡¯t change that yesterday¡¯s breach hadn¡¯t been enough, so the bombardiers readied another volley and, at her order, fired. Two volleys, three¡ªthen the fourth launched with one glancing off the wall and sent flying off to the side, ploughing into the ground, only to launch itself up and carry on, rolling at such speed as it arced down the hill that it eventually buried itself in the road¡¯s gutter.


    Its sister, though, had crashed into the wall a few paces down from the breach, setting off a cascade as the stone bricks leaned over into the castle¡¯s compound, unable to support its own weight. Crashing and crumbling, the gap widened into something enough for ten-odd men to push through.


    She sent off the order to halt, the bombardiers clearing the cannons, but not loading another volley.


    For a while, she simply watched the breach. How the stone had piled up, whether it looked like it would further collapse, observing what glimpses of people she could pick up from beyond.


    Until finally she sent off the order to ready up.


    In a calm disorder, the lines assembled at the correct point, ready to march up to the breach from the correct angle. Once satisfied, the next order went out and the battle truly began.


    Not her place among the soldiers, she watched them go, a small guard for company, along with the signalman. There was no drum of war, no trumpets. However, she found, a well-trained force marching in unison created a kind of drum of their own, felt in the slight trembling of the ground.


    For the time being, pieces fell into place. The first point of divergence would of course be if the mercenaries did not flee, in which case Isarau would bring his force over and storm the castle as he saw fit. That did not come to pass, though, the mercenaries piling through the breach long before the marching troops came close to the walls, some taking their chances through the main gate.


    Most of the mercenaries, predictably, fled over the hill towards the forest. She doubted they would continue. Swords were very much better for intimidation than combat, especially in the thick forest where one could barely swing. The long reach of her militia¡¯s spears, arranged in such lines that it was if running into a wall of spikes, were a suitable deterrence.


    To her relief, it seemed the mercenaries agreed as they soon reappeared along the hill¡¯s crest. A hundred or so of them, she guessed, presumably a part left at the castle out of indecision and injury.


    Everything had gone to plan so far. However, the past was not a certain predictor of the future.


    A horn cut through the valley and Isarau led out his men, going up from the ridge to block off the hilltop. South, the rest of his troops still marched after the mercenaries, their pace slowed by the hill¡¯s gradient. Farther south, the cavalry still awaited their orders.


    The leader of the mercenary, she knew, was not a stupid man. Cynical, Grosburg had said. The sort of person who, when escaping, ignored the open door to crash through a window.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    His cry gave his troops a second-wind, their pace increasing as they aimed, not downhill, but at Isarau¡¯s small force: a hundred men to about forty.


    However, the general did not falter nor show any surprise, despite how all their strategising had not considered this. It was not that he hadn¡¯t thought of it or that he thought she hadn¡¯t thought of it, but that, since she had not mentioned it, he knew that this was the crux of the matter.


    His grandfather had warned him of those who seemed equally competent as incompetent, that, in their own matters, they were meticulous and, in the matters of others, careless. He had certainly heeded the warning too. However, in life, luck was what he made of what was in front of him¡ªand right now, this battle was in front of him. It would not be a skirmish the likes of which wars were made of. These were cornered animals, predators, and they would fight to the death or die trying.


    Then a scream of, ¡°Ready!¡± rang out, loud despite the distance.


    His stomach sank, heart still, and his head jerked to face where he had left her at the edge of the camp, seeing those distant figures. He believed he could see her smirk from here. That, in the end, she had no need to rely on the mercenaries to fulfil whatever machinations she had.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    He closed his eyes, muttering an abridged Hail Mary as he made the cross on his chest, then opened them, that at least his last sight would be of the enemy before him.


    Twin booms echoed through the valley, even louder than before, rattling him to the bones, that, for a moment, it was if he had died, without thought nor pulse. However, his opened eyes watched the mercenaries falter, yet no plume of dirt billowed up.


    Instinct a powerful force, he raised his sword high and his voice higher, crying out, ¡°Charge!¡±


    The mercenaries slowed, what had been a swollen mass now stretching out in hesitations.


    Then, from the forest came, not a cry, but a roar, like a flood the militia spilling out, pounding their chests as they raised their spears high.


    Down below, she smiled and gave the order for the cavalry to charge.


    It was hours later that the blood finished being spilled. While not without their casualties, a routing force was easily run down and, of those still in the castle, there was little fight left in them. However, she was true to her word and none were spared.


    ¡°The King has made clear the price to be paid for treason.¡±


    Wounds were tended to, bodies were buried, and a priest summoned to see to their rites¡ªsomething, she mentioned, that the mercenaries had not done for their victims. For those of her militia with a troubled conscience, such words brought some relief. They were not the kinds of monsters that would even deny a fellow man God in death.


    As evening came, there was not much for the leaders to do, so she sought out the general¡¯s tent, the knight at her side. However, for a change, she asked the general to join her for a walk and the two ended up by the river.


    She asked the knight to give them privacy. In that dim light, the two stood in silence for a moment. ¡°My Lord, I believe the matter between us is clear,¡± she said, saying nothing, saying everything.


    A breathless laugh slipped through his lips before he caught himself, smile lingering behind. ¡°Is it, My Lady?¡± he asked, even now keeping a neutral tone.


    ¡°It is. So, in the morning, hurry back to the Marquess with great haste.¡±


    His smile froze, a chill running down his spine.


    Dismissed, he left and the knight took that as permission to approach, his reluctant steps bringing him to her side. Although he had questions over what the two had discussed, especially considering the look on the general¡¯s face, he dared not ask them, knowing his place.


    Because he knew his place, he began the conversation by going down on one knee in apology. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your soldier disobeyed his orders.¡±


    ¡°Bringing up such a matter now?¡± she asked lightly. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Pray assign any punishment ma¡¯am sees fit.¡±


    She let out a long sigh, her breath lingering in the spring night¡¯s air. ¡°Sir Ludwig, instead I should be the one offer something of an apology,¡± she said, little more than a whisper.


    He had the urge to argue, but managed to hold his tongue lest he only add to his insubordination.


    ¡°That is, for the plan I envisioned, it was necessary to have you hesitate, so I had to give you an outrageous order. Thus, rather than disobeying an order, it is the case that you acted as I predicted. In that light, I am glad to have understood my knight¡¯s character well,¡± she said, turning to look down at him with a gentle smile¡ªnot that he was much lower than her despite kneeling.


    Her answer gave him both peace and unease, offering an easy solution that still went against his honour.


    However, she had one more card to play, gesturing for him to rise. ¡°I pray that I can rely on you believing in me when the next time comes.¡±


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡±

 5. A Mayor Resigns

    The bustle of the city was not something she had found adequately captured in words. While the nature of a farm could be spelled out¡ªevery task detailed, then sewn together with a narrative¡ªa city needed a kind of story yet to be invented. It was as if trying to put to words how a clock worked, where every chapter would begin with a single tick and then spend several pages describing how every other piece moved because of that single tick.


    Not only that, but a city defied every sensibility a person ought to have about economies.


    It was understood that money flowed down, beginning with the peers of the realm who then purchased extravagances and paid such a wage to their vast staff; those producers of artisan goods and the staff then purchased such necessities, including for those dependent on them¡ªthat is, their family¡ªand, if there was any money left, perhaps indulged; finally, the producers of necessities purchased what they did not themselves produce, and again indulged with what remained. To bring the cycle around once more, the peers collected taxes.


    A profitable economy, then, was one where the peers had much at their disposal, that they could hand down much, and then collect much at the end. So the astute, in recognising this, would bring in merchants to purchase local goods with coin from afar, or send out merchants with local goods to bring back coin. The broader the flow of money, the more luxurious a life for all, and content peasants made for peaceful, productive workers.


    What of a city? In her estimation, rather than a stream, such large communities became instead like water swirling in a sink.


    If one followed a single coin, it would be unlikely to end up in a taxman¡¯s hand. Rather, it drifted from one store to another, carried by the staff either as personal pay or as payment between companies. In a manner, it was like the blood coursing through the city¡¯s veins, of little value on its own, yet bringing together services which could not exist in isolation. What good a muscle did without bone to pull, so too did the tailor without the weaver without the spinner. Such services that, outside the city, would all be done together, here could be done separately with coin as the guarantee.


    Rather than broadly, what mattered more, she thought, was the weight with which the water swirled. The weight of something in motion increased with the speed; however, what did the speed of money mean? At the simplest, she reasoned, the speed at which transactions may be done, that money handed over may then be handed over again.


    This matter came in two parts: how often the staff were paid, and how quickly a business could handle a payment. To increase the speed by mandating staff were paid by the second was not exactly a reasonable law to enact. As for the other part, businesses already had begun to experiment with such things as lines of credit, albeit such things requiring trust that cash did not. Could a ruler mandate such trust between businesses?


    The least a ruler could do, she thought, was to not oppose the flow of money, which was not the same thing as alleviating each and every tax. Some revenue was necessary for coving the city¡¯s expenses, but those expenses were what fed back into the sink.


    If one removed less weight than was added, the city would grow. If one removed more than was added, the city would shrink. The ideal, then, was to only tax sufficient amounts as to cover the expenses, that the city should continue to swell, until such time that the ruler needed funds.


    What also mattered was to find such taxation that least disturbed the flow of money. That was, removing the money which moved slowest. An irony of this view, it was a well known saying that a pauper given a gold spent it in the hour, while a lord given a copper passed it on to his son. It followed that taxation was best enacted upon the rich; conversely, that money added to the city was best given to the poor.


    It was perhaps that simple, yet counter-intuitive, truth that had resulted in cities growing to such a size.


    These matters, she could have thought endlessly on. However, the result was that, if competent, a ruler could extract from a city greater value without hurting the people the same way a lord-of-the-manor would by imposing harsher taxes on his people.


    What was more was that such a thing took no more food, nor required merchants to bring back more coin. The people themselves had no need to work any harder either. What person, educated or otherwise, would believe such nonsense? Indeed, even she found it hard to accept when first faced with such ideas.


    Another precious gift passed down from her parents.


    She softly smiled, in her mind seeing flickers of pages, written by her mother, annotated by her father. The door opening, such images faded and, in their place, were the city¡¯s various accounts, kept in a thick ledger.


    ¡°My Lady.¡±


    Looking up, she saw a man of middle-age, on the thinner side, with hair like a black sheep¡¯s wool and a short nose with a sizeable bump, as if hunchbacked. ¡°Mayor Hase, please, take a seat.¡±


    If one looked on, they would not have known it was his office, her sat behind the desk with such a book open, him sat opposite, not quite fidgeting, but unwilling to meet her gaze with how his eyes wandered.


    Until she cleared her throat, at which point he dared not look away.


    ¡°Mayor Hase, do you recall how you came to be elected?¡± she asked.


    Although a simple question, he had no easy answer. ¡°That is, my predecessor resigned and I took over until the next election, at which point I was duly elected,¡± he said.


    She nodded. ¡°And your predecessor¡ªhow was he chosen?¡±


    Any relief he felt turned to ice. ¡°That is, his predecessor was removed from office and your father appointed him the mayor until such a time as an election could be fairly held, which took some years, but eventually was and he was duly elected to carry on.¡±


    ¡°Why did it take such a long time for the election to be carried out?¡± she asked, no trace of interest in her voice, more like a teacher addressing a student.


    Hase didn¡¯t fidget, though. ¡°His predecessor was immensely corrupt, even using the underhanded support of a foreign government to maintain his power, that every office was purged out of necessity, every institution rebuilt, including those which handled elections.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Silence followed, a long moment where he dared not so much as breathe, until finally she nodded once more. ¡°My father understood the nature of cities very well. After all, a city is but a collection of people, and he understood people like no other. His insights have fascinated me since a young age, continuing to do so each day I comprehend more of his wisdom.¡±


    Hase nodded along as he listened, taking her pause to add his concurrences. ¡°Oh yes, a brilliant man, that I cannot remember a visit where he did not reveal to me some fantastic truth, nor did I find any of his policies ineffective,¡± he said.


    Her gaze that had grown absent when praising her father now focused on him once more, holding him in place, until a soft smile gently showed. ¡°My father had to burn down this city to ensure its loyalty. On the surface, it appeared that nothing changed; however, once all was said and done, it belonged to him as surely as any fief. Your predecessor was chosen by him and you were groomed to replace him, maintaining such loyalty to my father as a peasant to his lord. Now that I have inherited his title, it is my right to this city. Do you understand what this means?¡±


    He bowed his head, putting a hand on his heart. ¡°Of course! I see your father¡¯s wisdom in My Lady, and I am willing to swear such loyalty,¡± he said, speaking fast, but evenly.


    ¡°Fealty,¡± she said.


    He swallowed the lump in his throat, but, before he could correct himself, she laughed. A gentle tittering that ended in a sigh.


    ¡°That is, I understand Mayor Hase¡¯s loyalty. However, on this matter, there is only one result which may come of our discussion.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± he whispered.


    She brought together her fingertips. ¡°Your resignation, with recommendation of my chosen successor.¡±


    He sat so still that she worried for a moment he may have died from shock. If he had, well, once was a coincidence, but she did not wish for it to become a pattern. Fortunately for her, he soon blinked.


    ¡°Am I in some way lacking, My Lady?¡± he asked, a genuine pain to his voice.


    Her expression softened. ¡°Far from it, sir. I can find no fault in your service.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± he asked, almost childish in tone.


    ¡°This is a matter of politics. I am not my father. I am seen as weak, so I must show strength that, once I have need of this city¡¯s power, that the people trust my judgement in using it. Sir has done a commendable job as mayor, which spoke to my father¡¯s talent. Now, though, I must show my own talent.¡±


    It was not that matters of politics were new to Hase, nor that he did not understand what she meant. A city could not be run on apologetic smiles and cowardice. However, he understood the natural order of the world, for that reason servile towards those with power over him. That his own power was now to be taken, he could only grovel.


    Of course, she knew such things and they both knew that the other knew. A play of two roles with only themselves for an audience. However, some matters had to be done with such theatre, if only to sell the lie to oneself. Not to mention, she enjoyed the practice.


    ¡°My father had simple ambitions in the end. If you knew half the things he had considered, I dare say you would look a decade older,¡± she said lightly, ending in a smile. ¡°My ambitions are much tamer than my father¡¯s, such that I need a more ambitious mayor. In times of peace, prepare for war, and in times of war, prepare for peace. Mayor Hase has built upon this city¡¯s foundations to make an economy greater than perhaps even the capital. What it lacks, though, is the kind of deterrence necessary to keep our greedy neighbours at bay.¡±


    He bowed his head, as if shamed by such a remark. ¡°I have kept the militia to your father¡¯s specifications all these years.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and I am most grateful, the¡­ military exercise meeting my expectations,¡± she said, her hands coming together, fingers interlocked. ¡°It is a militia more than suitable for defending a city until such a time that an ally comes to relieve us. However, I ask, what if no such ally comes? How long can this city hold? What kind of order can it maintain? Where will the attacks come and how are they best repelled?¡±


    She listed those off the top of her head, then sought out his gaze.


    ¡°I have the utmost respect for those my father deems suitable. While I would replace you out of necessity for my position, I will take the opportunity to reinforce those areas where you were weak, and I should have you as my accomplice if you are willing.¡±


    ¡°And if I am not willing?¡± he asked.


    She gave him a soft smile, like she had before, the sort of expression a teacher gave to a student who had asked a ridiculous question. ¡°Then you already know too much,¡± she whispered.


    He smiled, a nervous laugh slipping out, yet he did not fidget. ¡°My Lady jokes. Besides, what is this talk of accomplice? What crime could My Lady be planning to commit?¡±


    ¡°The better question is what crime am I unwilling to commit in the pursuit of my goals,¡± she said, pausing a moment before answering it herself. ¡°Well, I suppose I would be quite beyond myself to desecrate a grave. For whatever else I may have to answer to God, at least I would have Him know that I leave the dead to His mercy.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ certainly a good line not to cross?¡± Hase said.


    Her smile this time had none of the warmth of those she shared earlier. ¡°What of the good mayor¡¯s answer?¡± she said, leaning back in her seat. ¡°Is he truly ready to retire without greater ambition? I do not think so, my father not one to elevate such simple people.¡±


    ¡°Can it not be the case that people may change?¡± he asked.


    She did not hesitate before shaking her head. ¡°Change is inevitable, which is why they always pursue their ideal past,¡± she said.


    He chuckled, a look of bemusement on his face. ¡°Can such a thing be true?¡±


    ¡°If philosophy had need to be true, there would be very little of it,¡± she replied, no humour in her voice.


    His smile faded. ¡°My Lady, all I know is being a mayor. As you rightly said, I was groomed for this role, before then a simple boy of some learning. What place could I possibly have outside of the city?¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because you are so entwined with this city that you are of use to me,¡± she said.


    He reached up, adjusting his hat, then brought his hand back down to where it had been before. ¡°My Lady thinks too highly of me.¡±


    ¡°I am not in the habit of incorrectly estimating people, either under or over. Rather, I know that sir is aware of those smiths capable of forging bombard and shot to my father¡¯s specifications, as well as the more¡­ selective goods that the bombardiers require,¡± she said.


    A moment of silence passed between them.


    ¡°Your daughter¡ªshe is married to the captain of the bombardiers, is she not?¡±


    His breath stilled in his throat, yet he forced it out. ¡°That she is.¡±


    She tapped a finger on the thick ledger, the steady beat like that of a calm heart. ¡°It would be a good time for him to retire from the position and take up training. The first and second crews performed well, that I would double the militia¡¯s total number to a dozen such crews, yet do not wish to dilute their talent. To be the son-in-law of such a beloved mayor, he must be capable.¡±


    ¡°I assure My Lady, I let my daughter marry for love,¡± he said, his voice quieter than before.


    ¡°What a failure of a father one would be for their daughter to love an imbecile, and what a failure of a mayor one would be to make such an imbecile captain of the most important part of the militia,¡± she said, no malice in her tone, but her gaze pinned him to the chair.


    He swallowed the lump in his throat, offering an apologetic smile.


    Her tapping finger stopped. ¡°Sir does recognise my plans, does he not? It is a rather simple case of consolidating secrets. I cannot allow sir to go quietly into the crowd knowing what he does, so I put you close to the secrets you hold and make what use of you I can. As thanks for good work thus far, I offer sir advice for his son-in-law, knowing that no man wishes for his beloved daughter to be widowed. Of course, the advice I offer is something sir could easily reason on his own, thus it is not as if I am divulging more secrets; however, by giving it early, I earn a measure of good-will in sir¡¯s heart.¡±


    A crooked smile lingered on her lips, amusement in her eyes.


    ¡°These are such lessons imparted upon you many years ago by his predecessor, and who advised your predecessor?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your father,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You are not the only one groomed for their position. However, what position I hold, only time will tell. So please, Mr Hase, let us end this little charade and move on to the matter of your successor.¡±


    He let out a single laugh, then settled into a smirk of his own. ¡°Very well.¡±

 6. A Tea Party is Attended

    She entered the room with her head held high, one hand pinching her skirt. It was a rather grand room for an afternoon tea. While not the kind of opulence present at the Royal Palace, it was the epitome of what the nobility enjoyed in their townhouses around the capital, floor and furniture made of hardwood from distant lands, enhanced with a fine lacquer that gave it such a sheen; the furniture was further upholstered with foreign fabrics, neatly sewn, tassels dangling. Numerous landscapes by painters of renown occupied wallpapered walls, the repeating design vivid and intricate. Upon the floor lay fine rugs of exotic design and upon the tables thick cloths with mismatched tea cups, which showed the host had, at a glance, at least seven distinct sets of such quality that they could be served to guests.


    Accompanying the furniture was the other guests. Nine of them there, and she made the tenth, with the host for eleven in total. A familiar number from her time living in the capital. Of course, not every event could be attended by every one of them; however, for the most part, their events were organised sufficiently in advance that any other invitation could be declined.


    All that said, it would be wrong to say she considered them friends.


    ¡°Announcing our guest of honour, Countess Augstadt!¡± today¡¯s host¡ªIsabelle¡ªsaid, raising an arm in a wave as she walked in with Julia.


    The other guests politely clapped, smiling.


    ¡°Come now, there is no need to give me such honours,¡± Julia said with a laugh, settling into a smile of her own.


    ¡°Oh of course there is! When we heard the news, we knew we had to arrange something to cheer you up,¡± Isabelle said.


    Olivia chimed in next. ¡°That is precisely it! Why, if that happened to me, I do not think I could bear to ever leave my quarters,¡± she said, eyes so very full of concern.


    With a tittering laugh, Julia accepted Isabelle¡¯s offer of a seat beside the head of the table. ¡°Knowing your quarters, I am rather surprised we ever see you,¡± she said, smile sweet.


    Although Olivia couldn¡¯t say why, she felt something uncomfortable about Julia¡¯s retort. Unable to pinpoint it, she kept to smiling and said nothing, leaving this event to the others.


    ¡°Well, regardless of that matter, we are now all here, so please, do eat,¡± Isabelle said, raising her hands to give a single clap.


    The maids flooded in a moment later, setting the table with snacks. There was nothing particularly ostentatious about the food at a glance. At the centre, a neatly arranged circle of white bread sandwiches, cut into fingers, sat upon a layered display, their only filling butter. Beside them, a pile of round crackers had been spread in a circle on the plate, three small bowls of ¡°toppings¡± in the middle, each with a small spoon; while not obvious at a glance to those who did not frequent such affairs, two of the three flavours were of shrimp and anchovy, an usual taste this far inland, while the last was of truffles, something which rarely graced the tables of even the peers. Beside that plate was a board of cheeses, already cut into suitable slices for placing directly on the crackers.


    That made up the savoury offerings. Of those sweet, there were, of course, fresh scones, complete with two jams and clotted-cream. The jams, one was of a foreign fruit and the other, Isabelle announced with barely-concealed glee, had been a present to her father from the King.


    Such an announcement was followed by an apologetic smile to Julia.


    A mix of confectioneries surrounded the scones, some those served in the capital and some from the eastern parts of the country where Isabelle¡¯s house had first rose to prominence, only in recent generations consolidating power more centrally as another branch of the family took over their eastern holdings.


    Julia was quite aware of such matters.


    Once Isabelle¡¯s commentary on the food reached an end, the maids began to pour tea; the guests took off their gloves and placed their napkins on their laps. Such snacks as these, they were taken and eaten by hand. It was common sense that every lady, before putting on her gloves, should wash her hands that they stay clean until ready to eat. That was not to say the table lacked cutlery, for the matter of scones was one that every little girl of good standing would be trained to manage with elegance.


    Edith had a nibble of her sandwich, then turned to the head of the table, covering her mouth as she swallowed the morsel. ¡°Still, I must say, it is the most dreadful news,¡± she said, looking at Julia with such pity.


    ¡°That it is,¡± Julia replied; however, what she agreed with rather did not match the look of pity she returned to Edith.


    Olivia not the only one to be unsettled by Julia at such times, Edith swallowed the follow-up she had planned, yet was more brazen, unwilling to accept the matter without any confrontation. ¡°Why is it that you would look at me as if I am the one without a fianc¨¦?¡± she asked lightly, ending in a titter.


    ¡°Well, one has to wonder what it means that, of all men in this country, the Crown Prince can see fit to annul a betrothal made between our fathers,¡± Julia said.


    As she listened and then spoke, she split the scone cleanly in two, leaving her knife on the side of her plate, then used the serving spoon to add a blob of cream onto her plate, using her own spoon to spread it onto the scone halves. Finished with both preparing her scone and speaking, she raised the snack to her mouth, having only a nibble of it.


    With Edith considering Julia¡¯s response, it was Beatrice who spoke next, her delicate clothing and youthful personality often the one to answer the rhetorical. ¡°Come now, what does it mean?¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    So the gazes at the table once more found Julia. ¡°What it means, I suppose, is that people these days take less seriously matters of the church. For such vows are not made to king or country, are they?¡± She paused there to take a sip of tea, only to frown, putting it back down. ¡°The tea is dreadful.¡±


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t resist, immediately saying, ¡°How dare one slander my hospitality! And do not think you can sweep aside the other matter either.¡±


    ¡°It is a truth,¡± Julia said in answer, staring down at the drink. ¡°I would have the housekeeper audited, that she is not purchasing a lesser tea and blending it with the good. If not her, then I would suggest having someone of trust, such as the butler, oversee the maids who handle the tea, that none of them are swapping it with intention to sell it.¡±


    Although keenly aware she was being distracted from the other matter, Isabelle could not help but listen. For all that went on between them, she had yet to be misled by Julia¡¯s wisdom.


    ¡°That is that,¡± she said softly, then found her voice to say, ¡°but why bring the church into this? Whatever reason Prince Hector found is between the two of you alone.¡±


    Julia put her saucer with the tea cup to the side. Raising her gaze, she counted more than just ten others in her audience.


    ¡°When I say this was a matter arranged by our fathers, of course it is that we underwent the rites of betrothal, which are to be as inseparable as the rites of marriage. Prince Hector may feel that I am someone who may be bullied, without a father nor benefactor to object on my behalf¡­.¡±


    Her silence lingered for a second before she continued.


    ¡°The matter of divorce is one reserved for the church to oversee. That he sees fit to usurp such a power, I hope that others do not follow suit, for which of you is so secure in her self and her suitor that she would not worry? That if she not deliver an heir within a time, he would not find someone else with youth? Or if another lady of better connections should appear?¡±


    It was not an easy question for any to answer, these ladies ones who had spent little time with the ones they would marry. So, if such a future did come to pass, where did that leave them? Of the two in a marriage, it was certainly not the man who would struggle to marry once more.


    However, not all were focused on such matters, Elisabeth chilled by the first half of what Julia had said. Whispering, she said, ¡°Such words spoken of the Prince, we could be brought before the King!¡±


    ¡°Why would His Royal Majesty bring me before the King¡¯s Bench to confess his son¡¯s wrongdoing? Never mind that they might find the King himself complicit,¡± Julia said, almost laughing as she spoke. ¡°If there truly was grounds for divorce, would it not be known by now? Alas, all I can do is keep the peace¡ªlest I encounter an unfortunate accident.¡±


    As if to make up for the bitter words she had spoken, she had another nibble of her scone. Silence followed. It was not that no one had thoughts they wished to speak, but this matter was one more serious than any knew to handle, even Beatrice knowing this went beyond her supposed naivety.


    While Julia could have broken the silence herself, she saw no need. After all, it was nearly time, so she took the moment to nibble some more at her scone.


    Sure enough, the door opened within the minute.


    ¡°Isabelle, my dear, I heard there are guests!¡±


    Standing up, Isabelle raised her skirt as she hurried over. ¡°Papa! Please, there is no need. It is simply us ladies having a tea party. And back so soon¡ªdid something happen?¡± she asked, unable to keep her voice from filling the room.


    Smiles returned to the other guests, especially as her father glanced over them. ¡°Let us not speak of such matters in public,¡± he whispered to her, then gestured at the guests. ¡°While I would not ordinarily intrude, I have been informed there is a Countess Augstadt in attendance and it wouldn¡¯t do for one of my standing to not greet his peer.¡±


    Julia did not seem surprised to be picked out, already standing up, her napkin left on her seat. In measured strides, she walked over to him and curtseyed. ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Grace,¡± she said, softly smiling.


    ¡°Oh, why must you two act as if she hasn¡¯t visited so often before?¡± Isabelle said, as close to huffing as she dared in her father¡¯s presence.


    However, the duke simply laughed at his daughter¡¯s antics. ¡°We do try to keep such matters from interfering with Our Ladies¡¯ lives. Unfortunately, there are times when responsibility falls onto a woman¡¯s shoulders, and I must respect the responsibility all the same.¡±


    Pausing there, he turned to Julia and returned her smile.


    ¡°My Lady, I hope you find our hospitality suitable,¡± he said.


    ¡°As always, it is impeccable, Your Grace,¡± she said, bowing her head.


    He nodded along, smile wider for what he heard. ¡°Wonderful. Then, I shall be on my way,¡± he said, turning with a small wave.


    Isabelle followed him out the room to say her goodbye, returning a moment later, in time to walk Julia back to the table¡ªas if afraid her guest might excuse herself too.


    The earlier matter put aside by the interruption, Isabelle led the conversation to other topics, which so happened to not particularly include Julia. Discussions of the fashions at various recent events, whispered rumours of the capital¡¯s happenings, even touching on bits of learning, recent years seeing worth in having a wife knowledgeable in some philosophy. After all, running a home and running a fief, it was said, was simply a matter of scale.


    That no one directly addressed Julia did not mean she did not involve herself. Especially when the topic turned to rulership, she quite often interjected, picking at the formal arguments others put forth, which often ended in herself being challenged on the matter and so taking the position of the defender, putting forth her own argument and fending off criticisms.


    Such discussions only lasted as long as there was food being eaten, though. Once their plates remained empty, Isabelle had the maids tidy up, moving on to other activities. A light meal, music followed and those with talents showed off their practised pieces on the piano. That naturally transitioned to dancing, others taking turns to also sing poems or play an accompaniment on the harp.


    It was a more candid affair than a ball, yet did not lack elegance. If anything, without such pressures upon them, there was a more sincere elegance to their smiles, to their turns, how their skirts could so beautifully flutter, not keeping their movements so carefully restrained. For a short while, there were no suitors, no fathers, no priests, nor brothers. They danced and they clapped a beat, the piano played however they wished, voices full of cheer.


    In the midst of it all, Julia often found herself tapping at the keys. She could play with her head turned right around, watching over the others with a smile, always knowing which song to play next, whether to play it high or low, where to improvise, at times playing the simple notes as written, other times playing in chords.


    There had been no need to learn the piano, her father had long ago told her. Oh how she had struggled, her fingers stiff from holding books and mind so sensitive to loud sounds, and he had held her close, rubbing her back, telling her that such a talent had its use in finding a husband, but that she already had a wonderful fianc¨¦ who could hire the finest pianists.


    However, her mother had written a single line about hoping to one day teach her children to play the piano, so of course little Julia had to learn.


    She had yet to find something that she could not accomplish so long as she persevered. That was not to say she had mastered everything, but that, until the day came that she was incapable, she had no intention of abandoning something she thought worth pursuing.


    So the music played, the ladies danced, and an uneventful day passed.

 7. A Prisoner is Taken

    ¡°How long has it been since we last met? Half a year?¡± she said, walking to the dark room.


    While not a decorated space, it had a comfort to it, the wooden seats with some padding and the simple bed a mattress; no fireplace, but a thick, woollen blanket, as well as a puffy duvet. Things made of simple materials with no embellishment, yet competent for their intended purposes. There was even a bookshelf with certain classics, to be read by the gentle light of an oil lamp which was carefully locked inside a crevice, the mechanism which lit and extinguished the light all that was exposed to the occupant.


    A prison, but one much kinder than a dungeon.


    The man sat at the room¡¯s desk, staring at the wall, no movement coming from him at either her entrance or her words. However, she had no need of his answers quite yet. It was enough that she knew he would listen.


    The door closed behind her, leaving but three in the room. ¡°Lord Isarau¡ªor rather, Lord Bavaria,¡± she said, curtseying. ¡°My condolences for your father and grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Lady Augstadt,¡± he said, his voice like a whisper.


    She turned to her guard and bade him wait by the door, then she stepped closer to her guest. ¡°My Lord remembers Sir Lugwig, no?¡± she asked.


    Isarau turned his head at that, just enough to meet the gaze of the man by the door. Turning back to the wall, he let out a snort, his hand coming up to rub his face.


    ¡°Your wife and children are well,¡± she said.


    His hand clenched.


    ¡°I must say, your son is most adorable, and I hope you do not mind, but your daughter called me Aunty and I hadn¡¯t the heart to stop her,¡± she said, her tone so light, bubbling with hints of laughter.


    ¡°How is my wife?¡± he asked, quiet lest he scream the words in anger.


    She tilted her head. ¡°That is, if My Lord is concerned she is anxious, there is no need. I am sure your wife is cautious and educated in these matters, but it is the simple truth that I wish no ill on her, your children, or even yourself. What reason has she to worry? Well, other than for your safety with the war.¡±


    He let out a bark of laughter. ¡°No ill wishes, she says to her prisoner,¡± he said.


    Her footsteps sounded out, coming to the window. A beautiful landscape lay beyond the panes of glass. There were no metal bars, nothing to interrupt a dedicated person in their escape. After all, the best kind of prisoner, she knew, was one that had reason to be captured.


    ¡°Is the matter between us not clear?¡± she asked.


    Never mind his hands, his every muscle clenched, all he could do to keep his voice neutral. ¡°It is very much not clear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. Allow me to elucidate my guest, then,¡± she said, her wandering footsteps taking her to the bookshelf. Although she had chosen such books as she thought he would like, it appeared he hadn¡¯t even looked this way.


    She could understand given the circumstances.


    ¡°The Duke of Bohemia moved his forces against your father¡¯s without a declaration of war and, in the chaos which ensued over the following fortnight, your father was slain by an act of treachery. While you tried to gather the scattered forces, you received word that your family had taken refuge in my land.¡±


    She spoke the words without any emotion¡ªas if reading a dull book for a lesson.


    ¡°At this time, the Duke is at a stalemate,¡± she said. ¡°You are not a man without talent. As he predicted, you managed to garrison the fortress by the River Ilz, which effectively stops his push into the south. Without at least threatening the Bavarian capital of Isarau, he cannot force through a peace. Winter is fast approaching and a drawn out war is not in his interest, especially as it would give you time to try and sway your father¡¯s allies or bring in allies of your own, so he needed a manner in which to¡­ counter you.¡±


    He let out a strained breath. ¡°Which is where My Lady comes into the picture.¡±


    Her footsteps wandered, going to the oil lamp. She thought of lighting it before deciding there was no need. ¡°In a loose sense, the Duke proposed that, in exchange for you, I would be entitled to a sizeable area of land.¡±


    ¡°You would take him at his word?¡± he asked, mouth pulled into a smile only the wall saw.


    ¡°I have known him most of my life, his daughter of the circle I took part in during my years at the capital,¡± she said, her footsteps again sounding out, this time ending loosely in the centre of the room. ¡°Which is to say, I do not. I believe he will have me seized after handing you over, that he would have me married to his nephew and, if particularly brazen, he may even contest Prince Hector¡¯s ownership over the Duchy of Swabia. Regardless, with such control over the south, I believe his intention is to elevate himself above even that of dukedom. Of course, one may ask which possible rank there is between king and duke, but such matters are nothing in the face of power.¡±


    Silence followed, distant murmurs and a whistling wind.


    Until finally he broke it. ¡°What is My Lady¡¯s intention, then? To extort land out of me in exchange for my freedom and the safety of my family?¡± he asked, the edge to his voice at last blunted.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said lightly. ¡°I am a woman of honour.¡±


    He gave no comment on that.


    ¡°As I see it, I shall parade My Lord as my prisoner all the way to the siege of the Ilz fortress, at which point I shall hand you over to Duke Bohemia and you shall murder him. In the ensuing chaos, his troops may be routed and harried all the way back home. Following that, well, My Lord may proceed how he so chooses, my role in this war completed,¡± she said, speaking as if of the weather.


    His smile curled. ¡°You would have me murder him?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You say that as if I am forcing you. Is it not your duty as son to avenge your father?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°Regardless, I have no need of you to do it yourself. It is just that, if the matter is left in my hands, then I would have to prune the tree, as it were, that I am not foolish enough to leave any to take vengeance on me.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°You sought out the sons of all those mercenaries, then?¡± he asked.


    She laughed, a tittering laugh hidden behind her hand. ¡°If I am to be undone by the son of a mercenary, then so be it, God not on my side.¡±


    He breathed in a deep breath and forced it out his nose, eyes clenched shut as he pressed against his temples. ¡°Has this all been part of your schemes? Plans within plans, lies atop lies,¡± he said.


    ¡°After your grandfather helped me with the last matter,¡± she said, her tone gentle, ¡°we spoke of some things. One is that he said my mother detested him and even swore to ruin everything he held dear.¡±


    ¡°Is that what all this is to you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°As thanks, I told him how I thought my mother would do it,¡± she said, ignoring him.


    He let out a sigh, giving in. ¡°How would she?¡±


    ¡°I told him that she would do nothing, for she would soon after then give birth to me and, if the worst hadn¡¯t happened, she would have been far too busy raising me and any siblings I may have had,¡± she said, a whisper, yet one that reached every corner of the room. ¡°My mother and father had a deep love and losing her broke him. Still, I feel overwhelmed by his love to this day, a man who only held aspirations to protect and cherish his family.¡±


    Her tender words hung in the air a moment, then she brushed them away.


    ¡°I have nothing to protect nor cherish. However, I am my father¡¯s daughter who grew up with my mother¡¯s echo. There are things I can do and things I cannot. Rather than have the Duke menace at my borders, I would have you. If you think that I am at all responsible for your father¡¯s death, I ask that you consider if the Duke would truly put such trust in me and me alone. Despise me if you will; however, I have no obligations to you or your people, that I must act as I see fit. That you are here now is due to your own shortcomings. Yet, that you are here now, we may cooperate.¡±


    At last, he stood up and turned to her. His face looked much different from when she had last seen him. ¡°Do you not fear my vengeance?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What harm have I done to My Lord?¡± she asked, smile oh so sweet.


    His hands clenched. ¡°Indeed, what harm?¡±


    She met his gaze without shame. ¡°In the end, whether or not you agree, I shall be bringing you to meet the Duke and, at that time, you shall have the chance to sally your troops in the confusion of the Duke¡¯s death. I am quite certain you understand that this engagement is to your advantage; to deny the chance to spite me¡­ is My Lord so petty?¡±


    ¡°You are despicable.¡±


    ¡°Please, My Lord, you have a wife,¡± she said, covering her mouth as she gently laughed, then added, ¡°and two children.¡±


    His lips did not move while his gaze said everything.


    ¡°Of course, if the worst were to happen to My Lord, I would ensure your family are not left wanting. Why, I would even take a personal interest in your son¡¯s education, that he may grow up to avenge his father.¡±


    Never before had he wanted to raise his hand to a woman, realising now despicable had been too kind a word. ¡°Is that supposed to be a reassurance?¡± he asked, at this point genuinely unsure where her morality lay.


    ¡°No, it is a threat to live, that I do hope My Lord is successful in his upcoming battle, and that he may return in time to support his wife through the birth of their next child.¡±


    Broken, he whispered, ¡°Do not make light of such matters.¡±


    She turned around. ¡°Your grandfather may have taught you to think in terms of what gains and losses each situation brings, that cunning people are rational and have selfish goals which they seek; however, I assure you that such an approach will fail when it comes to me.¡±


    ¡°Because you are not cunning?¡± he said, making no attempt to hide how he mocked her.


    ¡°No, because you cannot fathom my goals nor determine which methods I dare to consider in pursuit of such goals,¡± she said.


    Again, he joked, saying, ¡°There are any methods you would not consider?¡±


    ¡°There are methods I would consider that My Lord cannot even begin to consider,¡± she replied.


    What humour he had found left as suddenly as it had come, gaining no ground in mocking her. ¡°Then I am to simply trust you have my best intentions in mind?¡±


    ¡°We both know that any promise I could give you will not be believed. Rather, you must believe that I find more worth in you alive than dead, as an ally than as an enemy. As long as you are alive, then you will eventually have the opportunity to take such suitable revenge against me as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°I thought you did not leave those who would seek vengeance against you.¡±


    She smiled, that he could only hear it in her answer: ¡°Indeed.¡±


    With that single word hanging in the air, she walked to the door, Ludwig opening it for her. After the knight followed her out, though, it did not close.


    ¡°Well? Does my guest not wish to see his family?¡± she said.


    Isarau was at the door before he even understood what she had said, legs moving quicker than his mind. One step outside and he found a frock coat being offered to him.


    ¡°While one may be a soldier outside, he is a gentleman inside,¡± she said lightly. ¡°I hope My Lord does not mind that it belonged to my father.¡±


    Glancing around, he saw that their company was no longer limited to three, even maids at the ready. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, his voice sounding empty compared to even his usual tone.


    A few other adjustments were made on their travel through the manor. He looked clean and neat upon arriving at a door, beyond which he heard such familiar sounds that made his heart ache.


    She knocked, a moment later a voice painfully familiar to him calling out, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, dear, it is I,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh Julia, do come in! Where are my manners?¡±


    So she opened the door and stepped inside, and he heard his daughter¡¯s voice excitedly say, ¡°Aunty!¡±


    The door staying open, he took in a deep breath and followed her inside. It was a nice room, as nice as their bedroom back home, not quite as large, and it had a pair of cots in it. Just like their bedroom back home, there was a collection of stuffed animals strewn about the place, a few dolls around, and even a rocking horse.


    Then there was his wife. What he hadn¡¯t seen weeks ago when they had parted became so very clear now¡ªwhere her hand rested as she sat, how gingerly she stood up to greet Julia.


    His daughter saw him first, shouting, ¡°Papapa!¡± as she toddled over.


    He knelt down on one knee, greeting her with a hug. Standing up, he brought her with, then twirled back and forth, her giggles the sweetest nectar. ¡°My sweet little angel, how are you?¡± he whispered, blinking away the tears.


    ¡°I am most good,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh that is good,¡± he said, squeezing her tight¡ªbut not too tight, so very afraid of hurting her.


    While that had gone on, his son had crawled over, so he now bent down again to scoop his son up, holding them both close. Turning to his wife, he saw her with such joy in her eyes. How beautiful it was, he had found, that loving his children could make his wife so happy. God was good.


    She greeted him with a kiss¡ªJulia politely turning away¡ªthen she stroked his hand that still held their children. ¡°Albert, how are things?¡±


    ¡°Let us not speak of such matters so soon,¡± he said, his voice giving away nothing.


    She looked him in the eye, then gently nodded.


    Before either could say anything else, Julia said, ¡°Do excuse me. I shall leave our matters until after husband and wife have suitably reunited,¡± she said, humour in her voice.


    ¡°Oh Julia, you are incorrigible,¡± Dorothy said, smiling so broadly.


    Before leaving, Julia met his gaze one last time, saying nothing more. The matter between them was clear, after all. Once the door closed, he lowered himself to the floor, leaving his children to climb over him as they saw fit.


    He had so much to ask, yet his wife spoke first, coming to his side and picking up his hand, placing it a little below her stomach. ¡°I think it will be another son,¡± she whispered, voice so full of joy.


    His gaze drifted over, noticing a wooden sword sticking out a box of toys by the cots. ¡°A daughter is fine too. That everyone is healthy is all I shall ever wish for,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, after what happened to Julia¡¯s mother, her father devoted such resources to the matter that she says the midwives here are the best in the country. I am thinking that, even after your matter is tidied up, I should stay here¡ªat least until the birth,¡± she said.


    ¡°Dotty, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, you have suspicions of her. However, little Otto loves her¡ªhow can a child love someone with an evil heart?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t the heart to say his son had loved his father and grandfather too.

 8. A Siege is Broken

    To defeat one¡¯s enemy on the battlefield, one must first till the fields and mine the earth. From there, everything else followed. She understood that well. It was not necessarily her people that needed to be the ones tilling and mining; however, it was necessary that she was aware of who did it and the quality of such produce.


    Iron, for example, needed to be of the correct purity, accomplishing which varied depending on where it was sourced from, whether from bogs or mined from the Harz. From that iron then came the bombards and their shots. With the correct iron, these could also be made to the correct purity, such they also behaved predictably, that they could be used on the battlefield in a consistent manner.


    Wheat, for example, needed to come from a source that could not be interrupted by the enemy. That, if the path could be interrupted, either engagements needed to be arranged far away, leaving the enemy no time to interfere; or that engagements needed to be close, allowing the opportunity to intervene if the enemy attempted to interfere. Of course, such a matter was best avoided, that the easiest way to prevent an enemy from interfering was to know ahead of time who to call a foe and to establish such trade that, if war did come, the paths would naturally be either distant and defensible.


    She had much time to consider such matters, marching at a leisurely pace with Marquess Bavaria as her prisoner. He was dressed in thin clothes, seen shivering, his hair matted and hands always in chains, forced to walk at her side as she rode. While they avoided the city of Isarau itself, they did not stray far from its outskirts, many a merchant heading to or from the city audience to the spectacle, and they carried those rumours with them, outpacing her militia as it ambled along.


    If such rumours reached soldiers still loyal to him, then it did not reach enough of them to rally an army. A militiaman and a professional soldier looked all the same to a merchant, and her militia marched in high numbers, with the Duke of Bohemia¡¯s vast army also stationed to the east.


    This matter was merely a matter of time, it seemed.


    A fortnight brought them to near the River Ilz. It was not an insurmountable river; however, the fortress had been built atop a hilltop here precisely to give the defenders ample opportunity to interfere with supplies crossing the main bridges of both the Ilz and the Danube.


    The Marquesses of Bavaria and Dukes of Bohemia of old had found it easier to get along with such fortifications between them. While not the only path an attacker may take, it was the most direct and the easiest to march a large army through. That this fortress had brought the Duke¡¯s attack to a stalemate spoke of how effective he perceived it.


    Of course, it had not immobilised him, especially with little expectation of a defence to be found beyond it. Already, he met with lesser nobles of the area, setting the foundations for his eventual rulership, no need to sit idly.


    So it followed that, when his scouts reported her arrival nearby, he thought it prudent to examine his alleged ally in this endeavour.


    She thought much the same, ready to greet him the moment he arrived at her camp. His accompanying forces, while only a small part, were, in her eyes, equivalent to her own, making up what he lacked in number with professionalism.


    However, this was not to be a battlefield.


    ¡°Your Grace, please, I have little hospitality to offer; however, it is all at Duke¡¯s disposal,¡± she said, curtseying.


    He waved her off. ¡°Do leave the theatrics for tomorrow, My Lady, this simply the rehearsal,¡± he said, ending in a chuckle. ¡°I must say, I find it auspicious that such matters have been so neatly tied together.¡±


    ¡°It must be as God wills.¡±


    Smile stretched wide, he stared at for a moment before turning away, clapping his hands together. ¡°Let us visit the guest, that he should be clued into his role for the upcoming play.¡±


    As they walked, she said, ¡°That is, I thought to bring along the bombards.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I heard of their success in your little matter,¡± he said, rubbing his chin.


    ¡°If Your Grace wishes it, then they make take a day to prepare.¡±


    A frown touched his brow. ¡°What was it, only a few blasts a day? Such cumbersome things.¡±


    She tittered, coving her mouth. ¡°When it comes to these things, I wished to instil a certain fear in those vermin, that they would spend all day dreading the next volley, knowing there would be no escape but surrender. I do say, it may well serve Your Grace well, that our guest¡¯s troops know intimately the¡­ effectiveness of the bombards. Of course, if Your Grace desires it, we may rain such hell upon them from dawn to dusk.¡±


    ¡°Oh I do like the sound of that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Consider it done. There is some necessary work to prepare the terrain; however, if we set out at first light, we should be in position to begin from around midday. We should have the shots to last a week or so, but can always send for more if the fortress proves difficult.¡±


    He loosely gestured, asking, ¡°Does My Lady think so poorly of her bombards?¡±


    ¡°I think of what may happen that, if it does come to pass, I am prepared to react in a rational manner,¡± she said, then mimicked his loose gesture. ¡°Not all of us can seize the moment as Duke does.¡±


    ¡°Such flattery, to think my daughter always speaks of My Lady as if all wit and no femininity,¡± he said.


    She let out a sigh. ¡°Without a father to protect me, it has been hard,¡± she said, almost a whisper.


    Their ambling pace came to a stop outside a guarded tent. Before entering, he looked at her with a certain softness. ¡°A father is certainly someone irreplaceable; however, I do have a nephew in desperate need of a good wife.¡±


    ¡°With such an uncle, I would certainly have no fears,¡± she said lightly, looking away with a shyness.


    ¡°It is merely some idle words, nothing worth considering until our matter is resolved,¡± he said, his expression stiffening as he turned to the tent.


    At a wave of her hand, the guards stepped aside, opening the flaps. A gloom pervaded the interior with only a single candle to stave off the shadows. The warden inside stood up at their entrance, saluting, and promptly left at another little wave of hers. Her personal guard, the knight Ludwig, was the only one who joined them, albeit waiting by the tent¡¯s entrance, as the Duke¡¯s personal guard waited outside, not room for all of them.


    ¡°A year ago, your grandfather ruled the Bavarian lands, and none even entertained my suggestions,¡± the Duke said, his voice quiet, walking to a few steps from the prisoner. ¡°Two months ago, your father ruled, and my councillors feared it too great a risk.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Another step and he reached out, raising the man¡¯s chin until their eyes met.


    ¡°Now look at what the renowned title has become, trapped by a mere countess, to be exchanged for land as if a prized cattle. I must say, some of my advisers suggested to leave your father alive, afraid of what greatness you might achieve¡ªyour grandfather¡¯s little darling.¡±


    Pausing there, he laughed, a deep chuckle which he covered with his hand, yet his eyes showed the broad grin he had.


    ¡°Good things come to those who wait. Such a shame, then, that such evils be inherited by the son. Alas, that is the very definition of human, is it not? That we are all to be punished for our first ancestors¡¯ sin. Do not curse me for following God¡¯s example, curse your forefathers. They died knowing what accursed debts they have left upon your head.¡±


    She wondered if he had such speeches to last until dusk. As if hearing her thought, he turned to her, smiling, then back to the prisoner.


    ¡°You are lucky the Countess is merciful. If left to my own devices, I would have had your wife and children slaughtered as your father once did to me. What spirit for battle would you have, I wonder? I only know that, in the days that followed, I nearly committed that gravest sin, willing to beg for God¡¯s mercy if only to see them again a day sooner. God is surely good, rewarding my struggle and punishing the sinners.¡±


    With that said, he turned to the door and took a step.


    ¡°Enjoy your last days with her, that you soon shall have a long life to look forward to under my¡­ care.¡±


    So he began to walk out and she followed, saying, ¡°You know, my mother met his grandfather and quite detested the man.¡±


    Her anecdote accompanied the pair back to the edge of the camp, where last words were said and a goodbye exchanged, the Duke in high spirits as he mounted up. ¡°You are a great woman, My Lady. Your parents would be proud.¡±


    ¡°My thanks to Duke. Your praise means much to me,¡± she said, smiling.


    As a good host, she stayed standing there until the Duke and his men could no longer be seen. No one else joined her in such a place, much work to be done, but for her guard.


    ¡°My Lady, what he spoke of¡­.¡±


    She turned to the knight. ¡°Pray tell, Sir Ludwig, do you think a child is born with sin?¡±


    Whatever he had expected her to say, such a topic was not it. ¡°Ah, well,¡± he mumbled, trying to recall any sermon on the topic.


    However, she raised a hand to stop him. ¡°That is a matter for the Church, not for us,¡± she said.


    He heard her answer, relieved he did not have to come up with an answer of his own, only for him to understand a moment later. ¡°Indeed, the matter of sin is not one for us to concern ourselves with.¡±


    They stayed there in silence for a while, gazes on the horizon, settled upon such distant slopes that would soon be a battlefield.


    ¡°Let us inform the captain of the plan,¡± she said.


    The captain she spoke of was the one in charge of the bombardier crews. He had been chosen by his predecessor, a common enough method in such meritocracies as a militia. That predecessor was none other than the old mayor¡¯s son-in-law, who had retired some months ago to a position of training, quite the important position as the amount of bombardier crews had almost doubled.


    As for the new captain, he had an even temper and some time on the battlefield. He led the crews with greater discipline than before, yet held their respect. While not a native to Augstadt, his youthful days were long over, having spent about as long in the city as he had in what had been his homeland. A man with a family and friends and comrades.


    Young men bursting with ambition were useful, she knew, but so too was the older man who had survived such youthful years.


    The next day was spent in preparation for the supposed siege, which most still believed to be the case. There was some joyousness to the young men who thought this a chance to gain some prestige back home, bringing back tales of valour for the servers at the pubs, knowing that their role in all this was rather small. The Duke had such a large force, facing a besieged enemy¡ªhad the skirmish with the holed-up mercenaries not ended with hardly a casualty?


    Those that knew were the bombardiers, kept apart from the rest, engaged in maintenance on the cannons and readying the gunpowder. Even when night fell, an early thing this time of year, their food was brought under the supervision of the captains, that no mention would be let slip.


    Finally, the day of reckoning dawned.


    To keep this matter close even now, the bombardiers left before first light had even spilled over the distant hills. It was not a great distance to where the fortress stood, the horses pulling the ten cannons to position by mid-morning.


    This fortification was rather different to before, a thing of shorter walls that, from above, resembled a six-pointed star, thick walls slanted, some earth piled up either side of them. The walls were also made from clay bricks, not piled stone. Inside the walls was no great tower or structure, but simple barracks and kitchens and armouries, no longer something which lords built to live peacefully. There were other subtleties in its design that made a simple assault costly¡ªif not impossible¡ªsuch as protrusions from the wall where arrows could be fired from, giving an attacker no refuge at the walls.


    In truth, the captain had no clue how effective their bombards would be against such a thing. If he had to guess, though, his bones told him any siege would still take months, no shorter with the bombards firing. So it was a relief they weren¡¯t here for that.


    However, the Duke¡¯s troops did not exactly reassure him. While they had also made camp a little away, they came out in force today, milling around this flatter terrain where the fortress¡¯s crossbows could not reach. A large number. Still, his nerve held. It was also a small mercy that, while the troops may have been curious, none came to interfere with the preparations.


    Rather than a long line across for firing at the fortress, they were arranged one wide and ten deep. Such an occasion merited a certain ceremony and so they set up for that.


    Close to midday, a horse-rider from her camp arrived to announce her imminent arrival with the prisoner. Thus began the play. The Duke¡¯s troops gradually fell into position, their captains in good spirits as they awaited the arrival of the Duke himself and the other men of good standing.


    When she entered the scene atop her horse, prisoner walking at her side with a leash tied to his manacles as if a pet, she saw before her about five-thousand men. There were more elsewhere, of course. Some had been stationed around the other sides of the fortress, to hold the bridges, and some still at the camp, guarding supplies and there were those in charge of cooking and such.


    Five-thousand men still made quite a sight to behold.


    With his voice booming, as if to be loud enough for those in the fortress to hear, he shouted, ¡°Men, I bring before you today our enemy. He was said to be a great leader of men, capable of strategy, a master of tactics, and with an understanding of tricks and ruses. Look at him!¡±


    She walked the horse to the front of her bombardiers where she then dismounted. Rather than in her riding habit, she wore her uniform today as if to emphasise the difference between herself and her prisoner. Taking a moment once on the ground, she affixed her rapier, completing her look. However, she did not rest her hand on it as she instead continued to hold the prisoner¡¯s leash.


    Tugging him along, she walked in front of the Duke¡¯s troops while her militia took up formations from where she¡¯d come, set apart from the Duke¡¯s troops by the line of bombardiers in the middle.


    ¡°Look at their hero,¡± the Duke shouted, gesturing at the prisoner with one hand and the fortress the other.


    She stepped closer.


    ¡°Does he not strike terror into your soul?¡±


    Another step.


    ¡°Shall we beg him for mercy?¡±


    His troops laughed, especially those at the front, sons and grandsons of his sworn lords who appreciated such entertainment out here where there was little to do. Besides, they had heard Lord Isarau¡¯s praises plenty enough.


    ¡°Look at him,¡± the Duke said, turning to the prisoner with a manic grin.


    It was that moment that she stopped walking. The prisoner raised his head, no sign of fear nor shame there, and it infuriated the Duke, igniting a fire in his veins that he thought had long died down. It bid him to strike down this cur, already his foot taking a step and hand in the air.


    Then there was a rapier in his chest, the prisoner¡¯s manacles clattering to the floor. Chaos rose up, few knowing what had happened, most simply knowing something had.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Before the confusion even had a chance to settle, there was a great disturbance from the militia fleeing back whence they came, especially the bombardiers who ran as if chased by the devil himself.


    The reason why soon became clear.


    Even with her ears covered by woollen wads, the disjointed booms deafened her, yet not to the point she could not hear the screams that persisted afterwards¡ªand what screams they were, the cast-iron balls tearing through flesh and bone as if butter.


    Perhaps as many as a thousand already lay dead or injured.


    After running a handful of steps, Ludwig half-grabbed her, hoisting her onto her horse, and she set off. Glancing back, she caught sight of a flood of men pouring out from the fortress as if they had been waiting for that very signal. A smile touched her lips. However, this was not her nor her militia¡¯s fight.


    As for the Marquess of Bavaria, well, his fate was for God to decide. That said, she hoped he would triumph¡ªthose bombards would be an annoyance to replace otherwise.

 9. An Inquiry is Performed

    Her last visit to the capitol had brought her to a chamber in the relative centre of the building; after all, it had need to be near the public entrance that the common petitioners did not foul too much of the air inside.


    Today, her visit took her deeper into the halls, over in the west wing of the building. It was a much different chamber, still with a place for the King at one end of the room, but the rest of the room was arranged with two sets of benches which faced each other, and then a small bench to the side of the King. A more ornate room, it had paintings on the walls and fine rugs on the floor, even a receptacle for burning incense.


    Unlike the last time, she entered after the King had arrived. That may have been custom or because she did not have such an influential vouch this time. While she had an insight into most matters, this was a place with some mystery.


    The King¡¯s Council was a simple reflection of the balance of power within the kingdom. It was, in principle and in practice, politics.


    As for who she was in front of today, it was the King¡¯s Bench who primarily heard cases of law to do with the landed. These were still lords of some influence¡ªor rather, lords with some influence behind them. They sat here by nomination and confirmation through votes with all lords of the realm, done so on the infrequent occasion that a member needed to be replaced due to death, retirement, or (something so rare it had only happened once before) being sentenced of a crime.


    While these members had even less ties to the King, it ended up the case that they usually had some fondness for him. They were people who liked old books more than politics and the King, above all, must be charming, that they often spent much time in his company, not overly opposing him in their work. However, their work at times involved interpreting the exact limits of the King¡¯s authority and, if nothing else, their egos kept them from being too deferential.


    So it reached an equilibrium.


    Today, the side-benches remained empty, only the one by the King¡¯s side full of all but one member. Seeing that the Crown Prince did not join them, she felt a smirk tug at her lips. The King¡¯s Bench was rather particular about who may speak at any moment.


    Approaching them, she stopped at a respectable distance. ¡°Your Majesty, My Lords,¡± she said, curtseying.


    Spitzhut, although merely a Baron of a quaint village, had seniority among his fellows on the bench, the longest-serving of them all. This meant he had first choice in taking the lead on proceedings, which he often did. Today was no exception.


    He had a nasally voice and watery eyes, modestly tall and rather thin, something which his clothing couldn¡¯t entirely hide. However, he had spent many years refining his attitude and took great pleasure in being the master of the room as it were.


    Standing up, he clapped his hands together and said, ¡°Countess Augstadt, you have been summoned here today as part of an inquiry into the events regarding the assault of Grosburg Castle.¡±


    Having been addressed, she ended her curtsey and stood up straight. There was more light in this room if only out of necessity for reading reports; it fell upon the benches on either side and at the far end, spilling through high windows.


    From what she knew, Spitzhut tended to guide matters in the King¡¯s favour. He had a deep belief in religion with a penchant for citing the Bible when it came to ¡°giving to Caesar what was Caesar¡¯s¡±. In other matters, he was known to ask for the King¡¯s opinion, not necessarily to follow it, but always gave it some consideration.


    She felt today would be proceeding in such a way.


    Although he had yet to carry on, she did not mistake the silence as permission to speak. Such things she was necessarily conscious of as a woman in this society.


    His pause lasted another few seconds, then he found his voice. ¡°It is quite curious that, so soon after that engagement, My Lady found herself involved with the struggle between the Marquess of Bavaria and the late Duke of Bohemia.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question.


    After a beat, he loosely gestured at her. ¡°That is, something of a massacre occurred there too, did it not?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My Lord, I am here for the inquiry on the matter at Grosburg Castle,¡± she said, her voice gentle and smile soft.


    ¡°An inquiry into one matter may relate to another, such as to establish a pattern of behaviour,¡± he said, continuing to gesture as he spoke.


    She tilted her head. ¡°Why, a pattern of behaviour? I am not learned on the subject of law; however, that sounds like the sort of accusation a person should have suitable representation for.¡±


    ¡°Pray do not speak out of turn,¡± he said with a certain sharpness.


    Her smile turned apologetic for a moment.


    He cleared his throat, fiddling with his collar. ¡°There have been whispers of certain allegations against My Lady and, while this court has no reason to believe them, we thought it prudent that we put them to rest.¡±


    She said nothing.


    ¡°Is My Lady aware of such rumours?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My Lord would have to be specific, that I hear many a rumour,¡± she said.


    He narrowed his eyes, staring at her for a good few seconds. ¡°That is, it has been alleged that My Lady ordered the murder of the mercenaries that had surrendered or were otherwise incapable,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nodded, pacing back and forth once before continuing. ¡°My Lady says she has heard the rumour?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes; however, I would also confirm that it is true,¡± she said.


    It was quite funny, she thought, watching his reaction at this time. How he became so very still¡ªexcept for his mouth, which quirked as if trying not to smile. Across the bench, the members turned to one another, muttering.


    ¡°My Lady, do you understand what it is that you have confessed to?¡± Spitzhut asked.


    ¡°Confess? Why, you make it sound as if I committed a crime, My Lord. This is an inquiry, is it not?¡±


    He seemed to swell, taking in such a deep breath, only to be silenced at the last moment by her speaking further.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Besides, how could it be a crime to enact justice?¡±


    ¡°And on whose authority would you enact this so-called justice?¡± he asked, the words coming out quick and heated, a prelude to a monologue about just who the arbiters of justice in this realm were.


    However, he had asked her a question and so she had to answer. ¡°Why His Majesty¡¯s authority, of course, that I even keep the commission on display. There are not many who could say they have enacted the King¡¯s will,¡± she said with a certain lightness at the end.


    He glared at her. ¡°I doubt His Majesty included such intentions,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Well, this is an inquiry and he is present,¡± she said, her gaze sliding past Spitzhut to the King. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Spitzhut hesitated for a moment, then turned around to look at the King. Reginald, for his part in this, met her gaze and held it for some seconds. ¡°I wonder?¡± he said.


    ¡°Sir¡ª¡± Spitzhut said, silenced by Reginald raising a hand.


    ¡°The commission is something which can be retrieved and inspected at a later date if necessary. For today, let us first conclude the inquiry,¡± he said.


    Spitzhut bowed his head, then turned to the bench. ¡°It is as Sir says.¡±


    A moment passed as he collected himself, bringing his focus back to her.


    ¡°My Lady believes the commission gave her the right to put surrendered soldiers and incapables to death?¡±


    She did not hesitate, meeting his gaze with a gentle smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pray tell, why would My Lady think that these men of our realm did not deserve their due trial nor mercy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If these are men of our realm, I assume My Lord has petitions from their lords or families asking for justice? Forgive me if I am incorrect, novice in such matters I am; however, to bring forth such a case, there must be an injured party, no?¡±


    He let out a snort. ¡°First of all, this is an inquiry. Second of all, while I shall not entertain My Lady¡¯s amateurish grasp of such nuanced matters as standing, such a case would be brought forth by the Crown, as otherwise one could freely commit such gruesome crimes as this without recourse. Last of all, My Lady did not answer the question. Pray refrain from thinking this is a game of words one may play at a tea party.¡±


    Since he had asked, she took this seriously, staying silent since he had not asked her a question.


    It took him a moment to pick up on that, bringing forth another burst of frustration at this child¡¯s antics. ¡°I repeat the question to My Lady, what is her answer?¡± he asked, tone calm.


    ¡°I am afraid My Lord would have to ask His Majesty. That, in this matter, I looked to how revolts have previously been dealt with and it has always been the case that perpetrators were to be executed. However, that assumes My Lord can prove that the deceased are of this realm. I thought at the time and still do now that they are foreigners who dared occupy the King¡¯s land. For such outlaws, I am under the impression that they have neither a right to life nor to trial. As for mercy, I granted them that, their bodies buried and rites read by a priest, something they did not offer their countless victims.¡±


    She had spoken with as calm as tone as him, her pace measured and voice clear.


    However, this was not a place of politics where, more than content, delivery mattered. What mattered here was the substance and how it is was presented. On those grounds, another of the bench spoke up.


    ¡°Lord Spitzhut, pray recall we have read the report by Lord Isarau, now Marquess of Bavaria. This is not a matter of determining if there was criminal intent. We all agreed that, in the case of revolt, whether acting as lord of the fiefdom or in the King¡¯s name, all rights of the criminals are forfeit.¡±


    Spitzhut clenched his fist, holding it over his mouth. ¡°I ask that Lord Erberg need not divulge such matters in front of those outside the bench.¡±


    ¡°Then I ask that Lord Spitzhut does not make divulging such matters necessary, that we are neither here to prosecute My Lady nor make judgement on the matter. In truth, I question why any of us are here; however, I have trusted My Lord has reason, so I shall continue to trust him¡ªfor now.¡±


    Her gaze drifted to her ¡°defender¡±. Erberg, his name brought to her mind a small town to the north, beyond the capital, but still fairly central to the country. Despite how he looked older than Spitzhut, she thought him perhaps the newest member, someone not included in her father¡¯s notes.


    That said, her mother had written of a viscount by that name. Viscount was an odd title, in olden times being the deputy to a count when such titles were by appointment and not inherited; since then, while count had become a hereditary title, viscount had instead fallen out of favour until recent times where it had been brought back for kings to hand out as favours in such times that they had little else to give.


    The Viscount Erberg her mother wrote of was one such man, having put forth a proposal for rewriting the laws on minting coins. Who owned such rights had become such a mess that it had been impractical to even begin to address the issue. While the lords had been reluctant to give up their alleged right, Erberg had navigated the politics of it all, framing it as facilitating trade and identifying three of the largest blocs who would retain the right, each who specialised in different areas: one of farming, one of mining and industry, and one of trade. Such an arrangement, he proposed, would allow the currencies to reflect supply and demand and so suitably balance out.


    In other words, consolidation of power to those already with power, with the King¡¯s support as such a state was much preferable to the chaos of before where even coins were looked upon with distrust. The genius was not in what it accomplished, but in that it was something which could be accomplished at all.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that this was the same man; however, she would not be surprised if he was, seeming like a man who preferred practicality to politics.


    Spitzhut took Erberg¡¯s words with a stony expression. Whatever response he might have wanted to give, he was only master of the room so far as the rest of the bench supported him. At this time, well, the others did not chide Erberg for his remarks nor otherwise offer Spithuz support.


    The members of the bench may not have wished to play politics, yet everyone had to play it whether or not they so desired.


    ¡°Countess Augstadt,¡± said another, ¡°I am Lord K?slanz. We appreciate that My Lady would voluntarily attend this inquiry. As Lord Spitzhut stated at the beginning, it is regarding the matter of the mercenaries¡¯ deaths. While there is no debate My Lady was lawful in her actions¡±¡ªhe noticeably glanced at Spitzhut¡ª¡°we simply wished to know if there were any circumstances that made such an action necessary, rather than bringing in those subdued.¡±


    Although not a question, she took his politer attitude as permission to speak. ¡°My Lord, it would have been difficult for my men to safely bring so many, that I would fear they would escape.¡±


    ¡°Your men,¡± Spitzhut said, a finger on his chin, ¡°but what of the Marquess of Bavaria?¡±


    ¡°Is it not in the report that he had need to hurry?¡± she asked, head tilted.


    He stared at her a moment. ¡°What, pray tell, had he need to hurry for?¡±


    ¡°His current engagement,¡± she said¡ªas if speaking of attending a wedding rather than a war that had already taken Isarau¡¯s father.


    ¡°Where My Lady is also alleged to have attacked our people without warning,¡± he said in a quieter, yet sharper, tone.


    She held her smile, gaze looking beyond him to Erberg and K?slanz, both of which she read as giving her permission to speak. ¡°My Lord, it should be said that the late Duke of Bohemia began this war without announcement, that either he is the one who began such slaughter and invited such retribution upon himself, or that war is declared upon the commencement of such actions, and so matters of life and death are thus weighed differently. I leave such a matter to the King¡¯s Bench to decide.


    ¡°Regardless, I am merely an ally of the Marquess of Bavaria. If anyone should be brought here for that matter, it is he who gave the order. Perhaps another inquiry may be¡­ performed¡­ after he cleans up his matter?¡±


    A lone chuckle rose from the bench, her emphasis not going unnoticed.


    K?slanz sighed. ¡°I fear such an inquiry will take some years to undertake,¡± he said, rubbing his temple.


    ¡°My condolences,¡± she said with a sincerity to her tone.


    Spitzhut cleared his throat. ¡°I fear we are getting off-topic,¡± he said, walking in front of the bench, then back to the centre.


    ¡°Rather, I am thankful we have concluded,¡± K?slanz said, standing up. ¡°My Lady has provided a satisfying answer and we have otherwise wasted enough time.¡±


    A ruler could only rule with support.


    Thinking of rulers, she looked up beyond Spithutz to her own liege who had sat there in silence this entire time, observing. A fear at the back of her mind, she wondered how much he had learned this day.


    No one in this country knew as much about her as the King did and, for as long as possible, she hoped even he would not know enough.


    Plans within plans, lies atop lies, the younger Isarau had said, yet the truth was far simpler and deeper than that. Like the river which carved the easiest route, she would push and prod, tipping over those aged structures in disrepair, break already swollen banks, and swallow those foolhardy few who sought to conquer her.


    A storm ever-growing.

 10. The Guilds are Reined In

    Her father had been beloved until his death, the entire city grinding to a halt for days after the announcement. So beloved that, even now, there was the constant headache of people addressing post to George Street when they meant George Lane or George Avenue or George Road or, rarely, George¡¯s Square, to say nothing of the three public houses which featured her father¡¯s name in some fashion.


    It was the kind of charisma impossible to put to words, at least in her estimation. His name would be under the definition of affable. Rare was the person he could not hold a conversation with, able to pick out such topics that neither offended nor grated, a man with always precisely the correct joke for the occasion. While he had never lowered himself to the crassness of the peasant men, he could drink a cheap ale at their side, offering polite chuckles, and sharing such anecdotes that any would think them old friends.


    Such would have been enough to keep him in good graces. However, after addressing the alleged corruption, his appointed mayor ushered in merciful and practical policies. Ill-gained properties were taken and duly given to charitable endeavours, that the poorest could eat one warm meal a day, the orphaned children had a place to stay, and that widowed mothers could earn a respectable wage while their children were looked after. Taxes were reorganised to be easier to collect and leaned more on businesses, yet altogether lesser in amount.


    In his later years as ruler, he even married to one of the local families: a Ms Nicole Nelli. The Nelli family were by no means mere commoners, distant descendants of Italian nobility that could still support a similar lifestyle. However, these days, they were merchants who made significant donations to churches, that much charity could be traced to their coin. Nicole in particular was a socialite known to advocate for good causes, particularly persuasive and effective in doing so.


    It seemed to all a natural match. Although he could have married someone of greater connections or prestige, his aspirations had always centred on his land, and Nicole was this land¡¯s rose in both beauty and nature.


    Such a thing endeared him to the people. It was hard for Julia to understand, but, in a way, she thought they saw it as entertainment. That the people enjoyed the romanticism of it all and the ironically-held belief that they could also partake of such a tale one day.


    Regardless of her musings, it was indisputable that her parents were beloved, individually and as a couple. Even now, the anniversary of their wedding was a day where nearby churches were packed with those to be wed.


    As their daughter, she naturally inherited some of their adoration. However, with how matters had proceeded after her birth and then after her father¡¯s death, she had become more of an echo. A name known, but no face to put to it nor any particular feelings.


    Her father had written much about how to be loved. She had no disagreements with his writings. Her mother, on the other hand, had written much about how to be feared, which she found far more agreeable.


    Alas, she unfortunately failed at the unwritten first step, which was to be a man. There was only so much she could accomplish in this regard without resorting to torture. Men of power in particular had a particular disregard for women, that they were thus incapable of fearing her. A quirk of human nature. It pained her, really. Even in Grosburg¡¯s death, she felt sure he feared his butler more than her.


    So that this day she sat to the side in the room. At the head of the meeting table sat a man of middle-age, his loose, fabric cap in his hands as he carefully adjusted the hem, shifting it between his fingers. His hair fell longer than most men, if only for how straight it was, slightly pooling on his shoulders, and his sense of dress was simple, a lingering feature of his previous life in the church.


    That was not to say he had been a man of God. In truth, she knew little of his past, that he had no surname beyond the town of Antemnae where he had been born, his unwed mother passing shortly after, naming no father¡ªafraid to name a father. While he had been given the name Christopher by the church, he had abandoned it the day he left, working as an apprentice for various merchants having learnt to read as well as teaching himself numbers. He was a quick learner and it was the Nelli family that eventually recognised his talents on a trip south.


    While she had not much interaction with her mother¡¯s family, that did not mean she lacked respect for them. What was more was that this situation benefited them all: she had a suitable replacement, they had someone amenable to their business, and the people had a competent mayor.


    As for the man from Antemnae, she saw in him great ambition. It was not the kind she desired in a suitor, nor was he of a suitable age, but it was an ambition nonetheless. From her meetings with him so far, she had grasped his desire to understand the world. To understand something, it was easier if it could be controlled, its reactions studied.


    While she could not say that he did not act in such a way to appeal to her, thus was life. There was nothing without risk, even sitting idle giving others opportunities to plan and grow, and no benefactor was so kind as to expect nothing in return for protection.


    However, she hoped her impression of him was correct. He seemed to have three interests: man, money, and metal. That, in their meetings, he had been more curious in how she thought than what she had to say. That he had a natural grasp of a coin¡¯s intrinsic and extrinsic values and how they differed. That he would like to work with the smiths in particular, eager to measure the various properties of iron, in his mind some things of interest which could thus be built.


    Only glimpses, but she often had to make do with little.


    Today was to be his first true test and so her own. Although she had advised him, she did not know if he would take it to heart. Regardless, how the meeting went would be a reflection of her, this the mayor she so chose. Of course, her role was only known to those of some standing. Those, though, were the very people she needed to convince. It was not enough to be her father¡¯s daughter, she had to prove herself worthy to be his heir.


    The door opened and a handful of men entered; one of them, upon seeing her, elbowed the man loosely at his side, leaning in to share a whisper and breaking out into chuckles. Others took note of her, but no more than a glance.


    Once they were all seated, the man who called himself Galileo d¡¯Antemnae put his cap back on his head, carefully adjusting it into position.


    ¡°Good sirs, I shall not waste our time. When I found myself recommended for this office, I thought of many things I would like to do, and I must say that something I thought important was the dissolution of the guilds.¡±


    At once, they all rose to their feet, each shouting louder than the other, yet he did not so much as flinch. Rather, he breathed in deep and then screamed, ¡°Silence!¡±


    It was loud, harsh, and effective, their noise ceasing even if the redness to their faces lingered.


    ¡°Please, sit,¡± Galileo said, tone as it was before while he gestured.


    There was a long moment of glares, then they did.


    ¡°As I was saying, I saw that as an important matter. In my time working for the Nelli family, I have seen that there is no shortage of people making goods and, with enough capital, these goods can be moved in the most profitable way. If they so wished, they could put each and every one of your guilds out of business within the year.¡±


    He paused there, taking the time to look each and every one of them in the eye.


    ¡°However, the Nelli family did not, so I thought to understand what it is they saw in the guilds. What I found is something beautiful. While each of you and your masters could live lavish lives with your skills, you instead insure that your successors have suitable training to continue to offer such fine goods, that the widows and orphans of your members still enjoy the life they deserve, that, even if one of your brothers falls on hard times, it is not the end of his time.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She followed the mood of the room, pleased to see the initial outrage settle¡ªbut not dissipate entirely. These may have been men of common birth, but politics was a disease that forever and always sprang up when people met.


    ¡°Say you won¡¯t waste our time, then wax poetic. Which is it?¡±


    ¡°Master Keefer, I asked for silence,¡± Galileo said, his voice quieter by a touch.


    Keefer scoffed. ¡°D¡¯you think you¡¯re in a position to demand it, talking to us like a bunch of children?¡±


    ¡°The question isn¡¯t whether or not you think I am capable, it is if you think that I think I am capable. If this city must burn for a week, even a month, then so be it. I am a patient man and I have the backing of the Nelli family.¡±


    Such words were said with little flair, yet his voice surely reached every corner of the room¡ªand no further.


    While Keefer looked ready for more, he was silenced by the man two seats down who then spoke up. ¡°Mr Mayor, you would not be making threats against us, would you?¡±


    ¡°I would and I would write them down and staple them to every noticeboard for the people to read. If the leaders of the guilds cannot so much as listen to polite instruction, what use are they to me?¡±


    ¡°Mr Mayor¡ª¡±


    ¡°I asked for silence,¡± Galileo said, his voice again quieter, yet heard.


    She felt this atmosphere was not quite fear, or rather it was the kind of fear one had for a rabid dog more than a powerful man. However, it was fear, enough to still their tongues. Of course, it would only last while they remained in the room.


    So he had time.


    ¡°As I was saying, the guilds are a beautiful thing which I wish to support. I am a great admirer of beauty. As for why I have invited my guests here today, it is not to wax poetic, but to begin to ratify such beauty.¡±


    He paused there, gesturing behind him to wear she sat.


    ¡°We are joined today by our most esteemed guest, Countess Augstadt,¡± he said.


    So began a shift she saw in their faces, that she would sit here politely as he screamed at them.


    ¡°She has recently come into the titles left by the late Lord Grosburg. What exactly, I am of course not privileged to know, but suffice to say that there are now more people under her excellent rulership. Not only that, but there are people outside of the city who would benefit from some of the guilds¡¯ beauty.


    ¡°This kind of expansion cannot be done carelessly. I know it, and I know that you all know it too. However, to entrust this matter entirely to the guilds¡ªI cannot allow that.¡±


    ¡°Why not, Mr Mayor?¡±


    His gaze snapped to the man, staring at him with a blank expression. ¡°Do not think that because the people must address you as ¡®Your Honour¡¯ that you may speak whenever you so wish. Rather, you should be well aware that there is a suitable time for all to speak. Is that understood, Mr Schulz?¡±


    After a moment of disbelief, he stood up, firmly saying, ¡°I would not be talked to like this.¡±


    ¡°Then leave.¡±


    For a good few seconds, they locked gazes, one with a look of indifference and the other righteous indignation. However, Schulz finally broke to look at her.


    And she gestured at the door.


    His hands clenched and, without thinking, said, ¡°Your father would be disappointed in the woman you¡¯ve become.¡±


    ¡°Then he should not have died so early,¡± she said flatly.


    It was such a simple and blunt answer that it actually calmed him down, for a moment too stunned to be angry, only for his anger to return and he stormed out, slamming the door behind them.


    There was an unease in the room after that, the others looking at each other.


    ¡°If anyone else wishes to join him, please do,¡± Galileo said, gesturing at the door. ¡°I would gladly build the new guilds from the ground up myself. With the Nelli family, I am sure there will be no shortage of suitable applicants and, being under My Lady¡¯s rulership¡±¡ªhe gestured back at her¡ª¡°there would be no issue of monopolies or tariffs.¡±


    Of all of them, it was again Keefer who spoke up. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    ¡°Master Keefer, you should know by now that it is indeed a threat and one I am fully capable of seeing through. Or rather, even if you all rushed me right this moment and strangled the very life out of me, I am merely enacting My Lady¡¯s will,¡± he said, ending with a broad smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    A flicker of unease ran through them¡ªand surprise through her, not expecting to be brought into this matter quite so centrally. Yet she did not hate it, that those men who had looked so proud walking in now looked at her with a hint of dread.


    Picking up her role in this, she looked at them with only a gentle smile, no words.


    ¡°As I see it, I am offering the guilds a fair voice in the expansion of their guilds. If the result is something you are not happy with, then we may negotiate the price of suitable monopolies. If there is still no consensus between us, I will examine the issue afresh with what I have learned from the process.¡±


    He tapped on the table.


    ¡°I am willing to let this city burn that, from its ashes, something more beautiful arises. However, my guests here are master craftsmen, so I would rather carve beauty into what we already have,¡± he said, gesturing at them all. ¡°Are there any questions?¡±


    It spoke to his charisma that, after what he had put them through, they appeared tamed, one man raising his hand and waiting.


    ¡°Master Hafner,¡± Galileo said, nodding at the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s just unclear to me how this is any of the city¡¯s business.¡±


    Galileo stared, bringing up his hand to his chin. ¡°So?¡±


    Hafner fidgeted, lowering his head before giving a weak shrug. ¡°Why is the city wanting to involve itself with the guilds?¡±


    ¡°I fail to see how that is at all relevant to this conversation or why you would need to know,¡± Galileo said.


    Keefer crossed his arms. ¡°Want us to work with you, then give us some respect.¡±


    ¡°This is my respect? If I had none for you all, well, you wouldn¡¯t be in front of me to begin with, but let us say you were. How I would treat you at such a time, it would be dishonest. I would politely listen to everything you had to say and say whatever you wished to hear, then send you off with a smile, all to be done with you as swiftly as possible.


    ¡°Honesty is my respect. Everything I have said is what I feel necessary to establish I am here in good faith. If that has not been properly conveyed, I apologise. To show my sincerity, as part of the negotiation, the city is willing to extend the guilds a line of credit for the purposes of building the new guild halls. No interest, our recognition that the guilds are doing so as a service to the city. My Lady even has some properties that may be suitable with some renovations.¡±


    Money had a way of shifting the hearts of rich and poor alike, but especially those who counted it.


    ¡°This matter, though, it is not entirely clean. We have had reports of being denied entry to certain guilds, that it is often sons and nephews who take what apprenticeships are available. Of course, it is natural that, if there is a job, you recommend someone you know who is capable¡ªI wouldn¡¯t deny you that.


    ¡°Rather, I know there is worry about supplying too much and driving down the price. As someone who spent many years in the Nelli family, I want to assure you that, if more apprentices are trained, the Nelli family can sell more goods. In fact, you might be surprised. If more goods are sold abroad, they can bring back more materials, bringing the cost to produce down. They would even build warehouses to facilitate this, ensuring there will be no shortages.¡±


    He stopped there as if realising something, settling into position with one hand atop the other as they rested on the table, his smile apologetic.


    ¡°Look at me: I invite you all to talk and I am the one who is talking and talking and talking,¡± he said, pausing to chuckle. ¡°You have all been so patient, please, let us talk together.¡±


    It was not a simple matter to discuss; however, while voices may have grown heated at times, she followed Galileo¡¯s metaphorical movements. How he proposed certain things, how he picked which voices to focus the discussion on, how he sometimes provoked disagreements on a matter of wording or acted as mediator, finding a suitable middle-ground, appearing as if a neutral party while in fact the party opposite them.


    Of course, such a discussion was not a legally binding affair. Especially as, at her request more than suggestion, he had targeted the leader of the guild which managed the judges and their clerks.


    What it did do was set the foundation. Hase had been competent in the matter of running the city smoothly, but his methods were subtle, breaking obstacles by undermining their support and trading favours. He was powerful because he was seen as weak.


    Right now, Galileo was weak, so he needed to be seen as powerful. Feared. That was, ultimately, her advice. He needed to act unpredictable and outrageous, then make rational and serious proposals. He needed to appear impossible and disrespectful, then become the perfect host. He needed to threaten to take, then freely give.


    As if the abusive father from whom they would come to crave approval.


    While she was by no means an expert and nor was he, she felt like he had taken to heart the poison her mother had written of. How long, she wondered, would it take to spread?


    Once the last of the men filed out, closing the door on their way, only her and Galileo were left. He let out a sigh, taking off his cap and fiddling with the hem. ¡°My Lady, not that I doubt you, rather I anticipate how you would wrest control of your fief once the Nelli family sink their claws so deeply into it.¡±


    ¡°I rather anticipate how I shall do so as well,¡± she replied.


    His hands stilled, then a laugh bubbled out of him, gentle, yet deep, as it filled the room. ¡°My Lady is most curious.¡±


    ¡°As I see it, I shall only become wiser, that such troublesome issues are left to the better woman I shall be. Until such a time¡­ it is indisputable that I have much to learn from the Nelli family.¡±

 11. A Pardon is Requested

    ¡°My Lady, please, do sit.¡±


    She looked upon him with a small smile, taking a seat. Only once she had sat did he sit down from the half-standing position he had assumed after her entrance. As if there was nothing to hide, he left the ledger of accounts open on the desk, along with the notes he had been taking¡ªin German, no less. It occurred to her then that he didn¡¯t know she could speak and read Italian.


    Well, that was something to bring up at another time.


    ¡°Mr Mayor has summoned me for a good reason, I am sure,¡± she said, not a question, but a statement.


    He nodded, raising a hand to still her for a moment. A second of silence passed, then he reached into a drawer, taking out a few papers. ¡°This matter is of interest to My Lady.¡±


    Taking the papers, she read them without question. It was ultimately a simple matter. Or rather, a mess of a situation with a neat bow atop. Fundamentally, it was a request for a pardon, which was something not entirely within her power, yet arguably was.


    The King was, in theory, the only one who had the absolute power to pardon a committed crime; however, the ruler of a fief had a place to interject on behalf of a defendant by not pardoning them, but annulling the verdict. Judges were appointed by the ruler and so the ruler could decree they had judged incorrectly.


    Of course, the peers were quite keen to protect this supposed right, a handy tool for earning favours from the right people and keeping people loyal to them even more loyal. On the other hand, they were careful in not using this when it would upset the kinds of people who could bring the matter to the King¡¯s courts.


    In this case, there was no one of note who would be upset if she ¡°pardoned¡± the man. Indeed, vouching for his conduct as a merchant, it seemed the Nelli family had a mild preference that he did not die. As for the man himself, he was apparently of good standing in the community¡ªshe rather skimmed through the rest of his glowing description¡ªwho had, in a rare moment of passion, strangled his wife.


    That was the first page which requested the pardon. The second, then, detailed the crime and sentence as declared by the court.


    While his personal defence had changed every time he was asked, for the trial, his lawyer put forward that he had caught her in the midst of an affair. Certainly, such a defence would be more than enough to declare him innocent.


    However, his wife was a woman of some virtue who had volunteered at the church for as long as she had lived, someone meek, with hardly the beauty to cause a sensation. Not only that, but many witnesses had seen him in the act, her soul gone but body warm, and what he had said in his rage had made it clear he only thought her adulterous, no supposed lover in sight.


    Of course, if his lawyer could present the man she was supposedly having an affair with, that would have been enough. Perhaps if he had been more honest in his dealings, there would have been a man willing to suffer the sentence for a suitable reward. Or rather, if the Nelli family had truly cared, a scapegoat would have been presented.


    Regardless, the judge found him guilty. His unstable temperament leading up to the murder and in court contributed to the decision for the death penalty, someone a threat to the general public, and his complete lack of remorse didn¡¯t exactly endear him to the judge.


    The last page, if one could call a single line a page, came from his daughter. It read: ¡°I ask of Mr Mayor, my father deserves no mercy.¡±


    Julia gazed upon this page almost longer than the second. When she finally looked up, she saw the mayor looking at her, staring, not with nothing behind his eyes, but with such intense interest that she found it hard to meet his gaze.


    Hard, but not impossible; she did not hesitate. ¡°What does Mr Mayor think of this matter?¡±


    ¡°What I think matters little compared to My Lady¡¯s thoughts,¡± he said, gesturing at her. ¡°After all, it is at her mercy that a pardon would be given¡ªor that she would be the one to bring the matter to the King.¡±


    ¡°Mr Mayor should have some respect, that I ask for your opinion not out of politeness, but to hear it,¡± she said, smiling.


    Although he let out a long sigh, it did not dampen his good spirit. ¡°As I see it, if one wishes to give the Nelli family power, then it behoves one to gain favour with them. It tends to be cheaper to buy favours than sell them and this time is no different. Rarely will the opportunity come to have one for no cost at all, however small it might be.¡±


    ¡°Is there truly no cost, I wonder?¡± she said, her smile sweeter.


    He chuckled, rubbing his chin. ¡°My Lady is too elusive in these matters for one such as I to follow. However, I suppose one could consider how this would influence her reputation, that we have already caused some trouble with the judges, and that any further crimes this man commits would be brought against her.¡±


    ¡°Such things are rather too complicated to consider, luck a fickle mistress,¡± she said softly. Her gaze fell to the paper in front of her with a single line. ¡°Rather, I would consider what could otherwise be gained, that this gain is a cost to the pardon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, this is a concept I am familiar with. Just that, in this case, is there something about the daughter I have missed?¡± he asked, leaning forward.


    She gave no answer to that yet. ¡°Truly, I am not interested in currying favours with the Nelli family. If anything, this is a poisoned gift, that they would see I would act in their favour over this kind of thing. As for the judges, is it not already clear? I intend for them to detest me and become petty over such matters. As for the man, if he dared commit another crime, he would not make it to the trial.¡±


    ¡°My Lady has left me only less certain of whether you intend to pardon him. It sound as if¡­ not?¡± he asked, now with his elbows on the table, leaning that little closer.


    She fought the urge to pull back. It was not that she felt anything improper in his interest, but that she felt inhuman for it. That, rather than a woman, he looked at her as if a clockmaker staring at a beautiful mechanism he wished to disassemble and put back together, piece by piece.


    In a way, she would have preferred an improper admiration than this.


    ¡°With everything how it is, I would pardon him,¡± she said, focusing on the topic at hand. ¡°One should know that rarely does the choice matter; rather, it is how one proceeds afterwards that does.¡±


    ¡°The execution or lack thereof, as it were,¡± he said.


    At his joke, she gave a titter out of pity. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He sat up straight again, back to rubbing his chin as he nodded along to his own thoughts. ¡°However, that is with things as they are now¡­.¡±


    The recommendation had not been for nothing. ¡°If possible, I would speak with the daughter¡ªto see what the cost of this pardon would be.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, then cupped around his mouth as he shouted, ¡°Send her in!¡±


    After a second, the door creaked open and a young woman entered, flanked by guards; he dismissed them with a flick of his hand, leaving only the young woman to walk to the desk.


    ¡°Yes, Mr Mayor?¡± she said.


    ¡°My Lady, this is the daughter: a Miss Gianna. Nineteen years of age, learned in reading and writing in what may be considered an apprenticeship under her father. She was baptised in the old church; however, her godparents have since moved away. When not working under her father, she joined her mother in volunteering at the church. There are some other details I could give if necessary¡­¡± he said, trailing off, and ultimately said no more, seeing Julia¡¯s small shake of her head.


    Turning to the young woman a little older than herself, Julia had to admit he had surprised her. It was unpleasant. Not that she had lied in saying she wished to speak with Gianna, but that it meant she hadn¡¯t properly considered him and how he would act. In hindsight, she should have suspected he would have brought Gianna here, anything to learn more about how she thought.


    While not usually one for pettiness, she felt uncomfortable about perhaps showing him any weakness at this moment. ¡°If Mr Mayor would excuse us.¡±


    Of course, she made no movement towards standing after saying that, instead giving him an expectant look. For his part, he dutifully stood up, yet his smile was rueful, barely hiding his disappointment at not being witness to what would here elapse. ¡°As My Lady requests.¡±


    Silence followed him on his way out, the door opening and closing with hardly a sound.


    In that time, Julia gave the daughter a glance over. She very much looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well in a while, rather thin, hollow cheeks showing the bones of her face. Her hair was unusually short¡ªJulia wondered if perhaps to make it harder to grab¡ªand there was an unevenness to her hairline. She rested her hands neatly below her stomach, one finger noticeably unusual, as if it had been broken in the past and not properly set. Her clothing was simple to the point of ascetic, yet the sewing neat, that it was so carefully repaired as to be like new.


    Of course, Julia made those observations with what she knew of the woman¡¯s father. To consider what she might notice without such knowledge was a game she had no need to play. Rather than that, she would consider how intentional the woman¡¯s appearance was, unlikely that her father had her work in a store wearing such clothes, or that a sane person would wear such thin clothes this time of year.


    How boring it would have been if this matter was simple.


    Having turned to Julia the moment he had stood up, Gianna now bowed, saying, ¡°My Lady.¡±


    Julia¡¯s smile turned soft. After standing up and moving to the mayor¡¯s chair, she gestured at the one she had sat in and said, ¡°Please, do sit,¡± as she took her new seat.


    Once both were comfortable, Julia leaned back while Gianna sat straight, the conversation began.


    ¡°I have been made aware of your father¡¯s request for a pardon, that I have reviewed the documents, and read that ma¡¯am would ask that I deny him mercy. Is that correct?¡± Julia asked.


    Gianna barely moved. It was not simply that she didn¡¯t react, but she seemed to even take care not to breathe deeply lest her chest rise and fall. ¡°I asked Mr Mayor to deny him mercy, unaware this matter was for My Lady,¡± she said. A quiet voice, but clear.


    ¡°What, pray tell, would one consider mercy? As I see it, his execution is a mercy upon him that he would meet God with fewer sins than if left to live. Otherwise, would you ask I deny him proper burial? In which case, while something I could do, I would not meddle in matters between a man and God,¡± Julia said, watching Gianna oh so closely.


    Her words still provoked no reaction, though. ¡°I thought it clear that I wished for the pardon to not be granted. I apologise to My Lady for the confusion,¡± she said.


    ¡°So you do not consider his execution merciful?¡± Julia asked, tempted to lean forwards¡ªwondering if it was simply this seat which compelled the seated to do so.


    ¡°I am not learned on the matter of mercy, My Lady. I would not say. When I wrote that, I was not thinking of grand things.¡±


    Julia narrowed her eyes. ¡°What small things were you thinking of?¡± she asked, an inciteful whisper.


    ¡°I am unsure if My Lady wants to hear these things,¡± Gianna said, her posture finally breaking as she looked down.


    ¡°Considering I read the report of his crime in full, I would say I am willing.¡±


    Gianna¡¯s eyelids fluttered, chest rising with a deep breath, then she looked up, meeting Julia¡¯s gaze. ¡°To begin with, I witnessed the crime. I am the one who ran onto the street for help. They didn¡¯t let me testify, so I wrote that single line, hoping that, at least for this, I could give myself some peace.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Julia whispered.


    There was no emotion in Gianna¡¯s voice, neither anger nor sadness, only emptiness. A steady pace with clear enunciation. Not rehearsed, because who would wish to produce such a bland act in an attempt to convince, but not words spoken from the heart. Controlled.


    ¡°He abused my mother since my conception. From what she told me, he had been sweet before. Sometimes, his temper got the better of him, but he apologised and promised not to do it again, that it was the drink¡¯s fault, and he would stop drinking for a month.


    ¡°Then they found out I was on the way. He didn¡¯t hit her, but he grew mean. He stayed out more. Drank more. She didn¡¯t know why, but, after my birth when he first saw me, he called her nasty names, claiming I wasn¡¯t his daughter. His own brother had to hold him back, otherwise he might have done this crime back then¡ªand taken me with her.¡±


    She paused, not to shed a tear, but to breathe in deeply and continue.


    ¡°He was always paranoid. The church was the only place she could go, anywhere else and he would beat her. They tried to help, but anything they said, he beat her for. He probably spanked me when I was young, but I only remember the abuse from when I was about six or seven. That first time, I brought in mud and he stepped in it, almost losing his balance, so he grabbed me by the hair and put my face to the floor, rubbing until I bled. But that was too much, so his brother spoke to him. After that, he pulled my hair, but nothing that left a mark.¡±


    Her pause lasted longer this time, thinking what to say next.


    ¡°My mother also told me I would have been a big sister. But, every time he found out she was expecting, he made sure it didn¡¯t come to be. She nearly died half the times, but I learned what to do after the first. I didn¡¯t understand at the time, I just thought he¡¯d hit her so hard that he¡¯d squeezed some of her out¡­¡± she said, trailing off there as nothing else came to mind to share.


    Still, Julia didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t gasp nor offer condolences. She only watched¡ªuntil there was nothing else to see. ¡°Is there anything else you would wish to be known?¡±


    ¡°No. Anything else I say, it doesn¡¯t compare,¡± Gianna said.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Julia said. After a final moment of observation, she gestured for Gianna to stand, saying, ¡°Please send Mr Mayor back in on your way out.¡±


    Gianna gave a small nod, then stood up and bowed before walking out as calmly as when she had walked in. The door opened with a creak, then closed without a sound, how quickly the mayor returned as if he had been stood there with his ear to the door the entire time.


    However, Julia knew he knew better.


    His walk over ended at the seat and he took it without a word of complaint that it was not his own. For a moment, Julia considered showing him this small respect, but decided that she still owed him a little more pettiness for the surprise.


    ¡°What does My Lady think? Is there a cost to be had in staying his execution?¡± he asked, staring at her.


    She stared back, feeling less pressure from his gaze on this side of the table. ¡°He shall be executed tomorrow.¡±


    His eyes widened, smile wider. ¡°My Lady saw such worth in Miss Gianna?¡±


    ¡°What matters more than the choice is the execution,¡± she said, pushing the second page¡ªthe report from the court¡ªcloser to him. ¡°After we deny him the pardon, it is natural that the court would consider his appeal for a retrial. I would not entertain them. As for the Nelli family, is it not that they rather see value in marrying daughters to suitable business partners? Do tell me: what family is the victim from?¡±


    He gave a breathless laugh. ¡°Nothing escapes My Lady¡¯s notice,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You ask if I saw worth in Miss Gianna, I shall tell you now that she is worthy of the family name,¡± she said, her gaze falling again to that single line on the third page. ¡°Of course, I had my suspicions from the vouch. It is only natural to protect one¡¯s investment.¡±


    ¡°You see no harm in depriving them of that investment?¡± he asked.


    ¡°His business would go to his daughter, who would sell it to the Nelli family for a modest price, that she may live comfortably until finding a suitor,¡± she said.


    He chuckled, covering his mouth, then his hand moved up to adjust the fit of his cap. ¡°His execution shall happen at dawn.¡±


    She waved him off, saying, ¡°A little after, that people have time to gather.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The next morning, she stood beside Gianna at the front of the crowd. Through it all, she saw no emotion on Gianna¡¯s face, not even when her father emerged and spotted her, hurling abuse until the hangman stuffed his mouth with a cloth.


    No, Gianna only showed something when the last of his life left him, at which time she softly smiled. A most beautiful smile that made her harrowed features hallowed, as if finding salvation at the end of her struggles.


    When they finally carried him away, she turned to Julia and leaned in close to whisper. ¡°My mother was having affairs with a few men from the church over the years. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know if he was my father.¡±


    Julia did not regret her choice.

 12. A Dance Ends in Disaster

    Despite only meeting Gianna a month ago, Julia trusted her newest confidante.


    Gianna was her father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, her cousin on her mother¡¯s side, an orphan of a house her grandfather owed a favour to. Gianna was anyone Julia needed her to be. These last few weeks, that meant a companion to dances and balls. A woman could go few places on her own and, for these events, a knight was not exactly suitable accompaniment.


    What inexperience Gianna had with dancing mattered little. One could always decline a complicated dance for that reason, to comment on a person¡¯s clumsiness a most boorish thing. After all, who among them, when first attending such events, did not err?


    Arriving neither early nor fashionably late, Julia entered the room to a suitable gathering. Such an event couldn¡¯t be too quiet, yet too cramped certainly made dancing awkward, always a delicate balance of guessing how many of the invited would decline. At present, it was lively enough, still with room for those who wished to make a more impressionable entrance.


    Within a step of entering, Gianna slipped off, an unremarkable figure in her dress of dark blue and modest design, leaving Julia to greet the room with a bow that, at this busy time, only the hostess saw and acknowledged. Still, that was all that was required of both guest and host for this kind of event.


    So she walked along the edge to a quiet spot. Half-looking out the window, she wondered if snow would soon fall. There was a beauty to snow that it could even stop war. Not out of reverence, but for its sheer, unrelenting power.


    ¡°Madam, would that I could have the honour of a dance?¡±


    Breaking away her gaze, she turned to the man, a glance all she needed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Although there was no room to turn away a gentleman without reason at this private affair, he was a suitable partner. His manner of dress was neat and his moustache, while lacking given his youth, was well-kept, face otherwise clean. However, he had room for improvement when it came to tying cravats.


    He led her to rather the centre of the room, which was distant to those who would sit out this dance. A rather private place that she guessed was not so much because he sought intimacy, but to avoid embarrassment. His hand felt cold through her glove and it was not like he had invited her to dance in something as challenging as a quadrille.


    As it was, he passed the time until the music began with small talk, the kind of thing where he could ask long questions and she could give short answers. ¡°Has madam spent much time in the capital?¡±


    ¡°In earlier years,¡± she said, not a whisper, but not overly loud. A ball was not the place for secrets nor shouting.


    His feet tapped a beat which the music soon disagreed with, stilling him. He took a look around, then at her, his smile strained as he stepped into position.


    She held herself with practised grace regardless of how he lightly held her. The dance commencing, she followed his pace, his movements, however wrong she found them. Not that he was a fish out of water, but she felt herself moving unevenly. Steps a little short or long, too quick or slow, spins that sped up or went a little too far. He made that greatest of errors, which was to always try and correct himself, no rhythm to his movements.


    Still, she followed, keeping her balance close and her smile gentle. Oh he winced and gave apologies and, at times, held on to a grimace for a few steps before realising, but he had yet to stumble nor tread on her toes, making him far from her worst partner in these recent weeks.


    While rude to think of another man at such a time, she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce of the boy who had once been her fianc¨¦. How little they had been, how petulant, yet the Queen had thought it important that, of all their dance partners, they should be most comfortable dancing together. So danced they had, young and clumsy. For every mocking word he spoke, she had practised alone at night, desperate to live up to the expectations of the fianc¨¦ her beloved father had picked for her.


    How wonderful it must be to be married, she had thought, for her father had been so broken by her mother¡¯s death.


    Drifting between past and present, she suitably followed through the dance to the song¡¯s end. While he had perhaps considered asking for an encore, at a reminder of the next dance being a quadrille, he rather hurriedly walked her back, his pace on the verge of rudeness.


    Once where he had found her, over by the window, he seemed to remember his place. ¡°Would madam care for a drink?¡±


    Her eyes drifted across the crowd, making no show of anything she saw therein. ¡°Not at this time, sir,¡± she said.


    He accepted her answer with a smile and left, not good for a man to hang around. One could not simply stay alone for long at such an affair, though, halfway through the next dance another hopeful partner approaching¡ªleaving an invitation to the last moment another thing to avoid, rushing to take position quite crass.


    However, this man was no stranger. His smile broad, he said, ¡°My Lady, what a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Count Hulma, my good neighbour, it is wonderful to see you,¡± she said, giving a curtsey.


    ¡°Please, we are nowhere so formal,¡± he said, waving her off, then clapped his hands together. ¡°This is a place of dancing, no? Would My Lady care to give me the honour?¡±


    She brought up her hand, tittering behind her glove. ¡°Pray accept my apology, the next dance holds some¡­ memories,¡± she said, her voice growing soft at the end, but then she looked over and seemed to notice someone. ¡°My acquaintance looks in need of a dance, the young miss in a mazarine blue dress.¡±


    He looked over, seeming to struggle to tell which exact shade that meant, but helped by there being a woman on her own in a dress of dark blue.


    ¡°I would do My Lord the honour of the dance after, if he so wishes,¡± she said.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Turning around, he gave her a smile. ¡°Pray do not reserve it for we shall have all evening to find another time.¡±


    Her lips wished to curl, but she held to the gentle smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, he was off as swiftly as he had arrived. She watched for a moment that he suitably met the recommended partner, then turned back to the window, falling into thought.


    The young bachelor certainly enjoyed such occasions if only to tease his father. How she had addressed him a courtesy, he was unlanded at present, the heir to a French duchy and some holdings in the empire¡ªone of many with complicated matters of fealty. However, he had quite the strained relationship with his family, so he liked to play this side of the border. Such a care-free life could only go on until his father died, though, at which point he would receive the responsibilities of his station.


    Of course, if he died without heir, then the situation would become awkward. The sort of matter that left room for kings to intervene. However, he was still young. There was, in his eyes, no need to rush.


    Julia blended in for the duration of the song that supposedly brought back memories, then made herself available, finding a few more dances. That did not include the bachelor¡¯s return.


    As she was walked back after a particular brisk waltz, her gaze passed over someone.


    ¡°Would madam like a drink?¡± the man asked, lingering a step away.


    ¡°A wine would be most appreciated at this time¡ªred,¡± she said, then gave him a small curtsey. ¡°My thanks.¡±


    ¡°My honour,¡± he replied with a smile.


    It took him only a moment to grab a suitable glass from the nearby table, bringing it back with the utmost care, few in attendance unaware of what harm such a drink could bring to such dainty dresses, especially hers which was a pale yellow.


    She smiled in thanks, accepting the carefully offered glass. ¡°Sir is too kind.¡±


    ¡°How can one be too kind in doing what should be done?¡± he said lightly.


    She took a sip, the flavour lingering on her tongue. No more was said, but he did not leave, his duty to remain until she finished. However, he did not stand too close nor did he stare at her. Rules upon rules.


    This night, though, he would have no need to return the glass.


    One moment, there was dancing and cheer, and the next there was chaos. The kind that started and spread until it engulfed the entire room, and it began with a woman striding along the edge of the room.


    ¡°How could you!¡±


    With that shout, Isabelle snatched Julia¡¯s glass, spilling half the wine on her dress, then Isabelle tried to throw the rest at Julia¡¯s face, but the half-hearted wine fell somewhat short, mostly landing onto her chest and stomach.


    Julia made no attempt to keep hold of her glass nor avoid the wine, instead taking out a handkerchief and dabbing away the few drops that had splashed onto her neck.


    Sparing him a glance, she was quite amused at the poor man¡¯s expression. No doubt, the handful of books on ball-room etiquette made no mention of such incidents, and he surely knew better than to lay hands on a woman at even such a time¡ªif he was so inclined to help her.


    ¡°My father trusted you and you betrayed him!¡±


    Julia folded her handkerchief, putting it away. It was not as if a dirtied handkerchief would ruin the dress any more. ¡°He trusted me because I am trustworthy. While I dislike speaking ill of the dead, between the Duke of Bohemia and the Marquess of Bavaria, I found the Marquess more trustworthy.¡±


    This was not a place of only the noblest, hard-pressed to gather a hundred-odd of such people for such social occasions; however, they were all well-to-do people of the capital, people who knew names and titles if not faces. The kind of people who heard rumours and news of the war, yet could not rightly say which were rumours and which were truths. So which of them did not wish to hear more?


    Besides, thrown wine could hardly be rung back into the glass.


    ¡°You¡ªare we not friends?¡± Isabelle asked, a genuine pain in her voice. ¡°Is this how you would repay our friendship?¡±


    ¡°I am now a countess before I am your friend,¡± Julia answered, her hands resting over her stomach with a tremble, yet her expression held firm. ¡°That aside, I could not abide by what your father asked me to do.¡±


    A touch of fear cooled Isabelle¡¯s anger, but only slightly, her voice still heated as she asked, ¡°Why must you continue to slander him?¡±


    ¡°He wished for me to pretend to be Lord Bavaria¡¯s ally so his family would seek refuge with me, then take them hostage to force his surrender. Hate me if you must, but to be his accomplice in such an act¡ªmy conscience couldn¡¯t bear it,¡± Julia said, her turn to sound pained. ¡°Could I refuse? I am simply a countess with no one to support me. Hate me, yet I shan¡¯t accept your blame. Blame Lord Bavaria for being the one to strike your father down, blame your father for being the one to begin the war that became his own undoing, but why should I accept such blame?¡±


    Isabelle had never seen Julia like this before, even the righteous anger telling her this was all a trick sounding muted. It was all so convincing¡ªthe words, the emotions.


    Looking down, Julia took in a shaky breath. As if a spell had been cast upon her, the tremors that had rattled her now stopped at once, an eerie calm coming over her. ¡°We are making a scene,¡± she said, not quite a whisper, but quiet. Raising her head, she picked out a particular face in the crowd almost instantly. ¡°My apologies for the disturbance, Lady Stuttberg,¡± she loudly said, bowing her head as she did. ¡°Please, do send an invoice to my estate and I would understand if I am not invited to the next event.¡±


    Although she finished with a light-hearted laugh, only a few chuckled at her joke.


    There was no more that needed saying, so she gave her last dance partner an apologetic smile, then walked out the large room. No one stopped her. The help assisted her with putting on her shawl, by the time she finished her companion to the event waiting for her.


    Outside, a chill greeted her, all the fiercer with her damp dress. At the least, her carriage was already pulling up at this moment.


    ¡°My Lady, wear this,¡± Gianna said.


    She didn¡¯t resist as the fur coat was draped over her shoulders and then tied at the front. ¡°My thanks, Gianna.¡±


    ¡°No thanks are necessary from My Lady,¡± she whispered, taking care in tying the coat¡¯s belt.


    Silence as they waited that little more, as they ascended into the carriage, as they set off for what Julia now called home in the capital. With suitable noise from the wheels, she whispered to Gianna, ¡°Did you find the ring I dropped?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I didn¡¯t, My Lady.¡±


    Julia softly smiled. ¡°Oh well, such things are not worth missing.¡±


    The short trip soon over, they entered the modest townhouse. Julia was attended to by the maids as Gianna retired. There was dinner, there were letters the butler had sorted for her, containing news of her fief and bland monologues from the mayor and invitations to some events happening over the coming weeks, accompanied by notes of expected guests also drawn up by the butler.


    In the last hours of the day, long after the wintry sun had set, she wrote replies to the letters and wrote letters of her own. There were no drafts nor crossing out of words nor hesitations, every letter planned out in her mind before ink touched paper.


    So it was that, when a knock came late at night, she was still awake.


    ¡°Enter,¡± she loudly said.


    The butler opened the door and stepped inside, closing it behind, then made his announcement. ¡°There was a great fuss at Count Hulma¡¯s residence. It seems he had some kind of episode, unclear at this time what state he is in.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that is a shame,¡± she said, carrying on with her letter as she spoke. ¡°If we are appraised of the situation by the morning, I shall certainly wish to send an appropriate message to whomever it may concern.¡±


    ¡°I shall make a considerate enquiry first thing tomorrow,¡± he said.


    She gave a small nod, then dismissed him with a wave of her other hand; he left with barely a sound.


    Once she finished the current letter, she smiled to herself. Any doubts she might have had before, she knew in that moment she had made the right choice: Gianna belonged to her. She could be anyone Julia needed her to be. A servant, a companion, a murderer¡ªanyone.

 13. A Christmas is Celebrated

    It was a most festive day, so of course her manor had no cheer. Most of the maids had gone home until the new year, leaving behind such few to light morning fires and cook modest meals, and even her butler had this day to be with his family.


    However, not all of her confidantes had such places to be.


    While her newest maid served tea and liquor, the mayor admired the artworks on display, hands behind his back, and Julia sat by the fire.


    ¡°Is this¡ª¡±


    ¡°My father was not a man who would have a forgery on display. If a piece is genuine enough to have fooled even him, I dare say no one else could tell,¡± she said, finishing with a sip of her tea.


    He stared at the painting which was supposedly hanging in a manor back in Italy the last he had heard of it. ¡°Understood,¡± he muttered.


    She tittered, raising the cup to hide her mouth, then took another sip before putting down the drink. ¡°Mr Mayor may admire to his heart¡¯s content; however, if that is all he wishes to do, I would rather waste the day at my desk.¡±


    He chuckled, the sound carrying through the room, and his gaze settled on the piano next. ¡°Does My Lady play?¡±


    What interested him hardly unclear, she loosely waved him off. ¡°My mother¡¯s.¡±


    He nodded, then walked over to the fireplace. There, he took a seat, followed by a sip of the prepared drink. His eyes widened, holding the glass higher to look at the colour through the light. ¡°My Lady need not spoil me with anything so fancy.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, my father would be upset with me for serving this to a guest,¡± she said, her light tone making it clear that was not an endorsement of the drink¡¯s quality.


    He chuckled again, then had another sip. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°In a way, one cannot blame the nobility for thinking themselves so much better, how we live and how you live¡ªit naturally feels like we have God¡¯s favour and you have inherited such sins.¡±


    He took no offence, finding more reason to laugh. ¡°When my time comes, I eagerly await being read what sins my father committed,¡± he said.


    ¡°To see if you have outdone him?¡±


    Again, he laughed. ¡°My Lady knows me too well. It is my honour,¡± he said, holding up his glass in a toast.


    She did not see fit to knock his glass, her own cup something she would rather not chip. However, she did not leave him be, saying, ¡°It is indeed your honour to be someone worth knowing.¡±


    Another laugh, another sip, and the humour faded away to a polite expression amongst the crackling fire. ¡°Miss Gianna has settled in well?¡± he asked, glancing at the maid.


    ¡°You may speak freely of anything. She is my person,¡± Julia said.


    ¡°Well, then, let us bring the topic to working matters.¡±


    She stared at the steam rising from her cup for a moment, thoughts falling into order. ¡°How is the development coming along?¡±


    ¡°It is within expectations,¡± he said, pausing for a sip. ¡°Mr Hase¡¯s involvement has certainly helped the matter proceed smoothly. However¡­.¡±


    The silence dragging, she clicked her tongue. ¡°Am I an audience to entertain? Speak,¡± she said.


    He offered an apologetic smile to his glass. ¡°I am wary of giving the ex-mayor¡­ power.¡±


    ¡°That is, when it came to the guilds, I gave you certain advice to contrast with how Mr Hase managed them, and I could give you that advice because he is still loyal to me.¡±


    She had a sip, enjoying the tea for a second.


    ¡°Right now, they trust your title precisely because he was good to them, and they trust him because he was good to them. Both are to our benefit. As long as the money is there, they will play along. When they are ready to stop playing, it will be too late. I trust Mr Hase to bring talent to the new guilds who will be loyal to us and, with that foundation of knowledge, we may expand as we so wish. Let them riot. They have lived well for so long, I do not think they know how to struggle. That, when I come for one, the others will turn their backs, thinking it nothing to do with them, until there is no one left but them¡ªand who shall they turn to then?¡±


    Having rather said a lot, she turned to him with an ironic smile.


    ¡°Is Mr Mayor satisfied?¡±


    Finishing his drink, he held it over for her maid to collect; without a word, Gianna took it and filled it again. ¡°It is reassuring to hear that you think he is loyal.¡±


    ¡°My father was a man who could instil loyalty beyond his grave,¡± she said, speaking softer. ¡°If I cannot trust in him, I shall accomplish nothing in this world.¡±


    ¡°That is fair¡ªI did not mean to imply otherwise,¡± he said, accepting the drink.


    She put down her cup; without a word, her maid took it. ¡°The guilds will be fine. With the war between Bohemia and Bavaria continuing in the spring, there is ample opportunity to train smiths on weapons and armour. All I require is giving the Nelli family a reason to bring in good metals.¡±


    ¡°Ah, from my time with them, I could only dream of such opportunities. It would be an easy life if such opportunities could be made at will,¡± he said with an air of whimsy.


    She laughed. ¡°Who exactly do you think I learned such a thing from?¡± she asked, then sighed. ¡°If not for the Nelli family, I dare say the Italians would show a modicum of unity by this time.¡±


    Although he chuckled, in his mind, he hesitated, knowing she had indeed helped Marquess Bavaria with his ruse.


    ¡°Regardless, I would develop this industry for the future. That we can do so without incurring a loss is our boon,¡± she said.


    He didn¡¯t press the matter of the war, but he did smile. ¡°My Lady still seeks to build an army?¡±


    She let out a heavy sigh, this area still one that frustrated her. ¡°I am capable of the basics, such that I shall know when to surrender and when to fight, yet that is¡­. If I had a great leader, I need only give the peasants weapons and he would bring victory. However, one cannot plan for such a miracle, so I can only build an army with care, that even a general of modest talents could lead them to unexpected victories.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Pray tell, why does My Lady sound so disheartened saying so?¡±


    Waving him off, she let a smile touch her lips once more, then took the offered tea from her maid. ¡°It is a different view for a ruler than a merchant. That is, training soldiers means there are less peasants in the city, so the wages would naturally go up. At the same time, less workers means the price of goods goes up. Thus, the soldiers expect better pay and keeping them fed and clothed costs more. All the while, this is costing money that is not going to longer-term investments or covered by greater taxes, stunting the fief¡¯s growth.¡±


    He nodded along, sipping at his drink.


    ¡°That is the theory. How it all plays out, that is more intricate. At the end of the day, though, things are being made and things are being consumed.¡± Pausing there, she turned to him. ¡°Putting that aside, thinking on the previous matter, you are awfully concerned with who I would trust, not considering why it is I would trust you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is because I am most trustworthy,¡± he said without a hint of shame.


    She gave a single sarcastic laugh, then took a moment to drink before answering her own question. ¡°I know Mr Mayor seeks interesting things. The Nelli family did not think too highly of you either¡ªotherwise they would not give you away so easily, nor have they married you to one of their daughters.¡±


    ¡°You wound me, My Lady.¡±


    Her apologetic smile held little sincerity. ¡°Their mistake, my gain. I have such things to interest you and, even if you do still have loyalty to the Nelli family, have I not been good to them? What could you possibly warn them of?¡±


    He went to empty his glass, only to stop at the last moment, handing it to her maid. ¡°My Lady plays such games well.¡±


    She did not smile at the compliment, her expression melting into one of reminiscence. ¡°These things, my mother left me some advice, passed on by my father. Of all that she had taught me, one thing remains clear in my head at all times.¡±


    Shifting in his seat, he asked, ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°That evil always prospers. The men who commit the most heinous crimes sleep well at night, live long and fulfilling lives with their ill-gotten gains and generous comforts, surrounded by their beloved family. So we tell ourselves that God will judge them, yet are we not afraid that He will judge us too? You see, Christ told us to turn the other cheek while also feeding the poor and healing the sick. There can be no contradiction in His teachings, so it must be that there is evil in this world that we may do good,¡± she said.


    ¡°I did not think My Lady so¡­ pious. Are we to begin offering alms?¡± he asked, neither sarcastic nor serious, almost indifferent.


    Sparing him a glance, she gave an almost mocking smile. ¡°I know well the feelings of those who grew up in the Church¡¯s embrace. Matters of religion and rulership, it is best they do not mix. We need only look to the Vatican to see so. To give the Church power is to invite in those with a desire for power, that it is for the best kept a place of the meek, for the meek.¡±


    ¡°My Lady certainly speaks plainly,¡± he said, some warmth back in his tone.


    ¡°No need to flatter me,¡± she said and took another sip of tea before continuing. ¡°Alms, this matter is not simple. Good and evil is beyond me. I am Caesar, to be given what I am due. However, we desire workers, not only to replace those entering the army, but to grow our industries. Which person would then come to a place of poverty where they must rely on charity?¡±


    His gaze followed the fire¡¯s flames, no answer forthcoming.


    ¡°It is wrong to think people are all and always rational. If given the choice between a place where alms are handed out or a place where none are, would they consider the context?¡± she asked, rhetorical. After a long sigh, she shook her head. ¡°That said, it is the case that, if we wish for those who grow up here to become hardy people, the children must be fed. If we wish for educated people, it is best to educate them ourselves, that they know what we need them to know¡ªand to not know what we need them not to know.¡±


    His eyes showed his surprise. ¡°Truly, you wish to teach the peasants such skills?¡±


    ¡°This is something best left to the Church,¡± she said, then took a moment to put together her thoughts on the matter. ¡°The people will never appreciate you. Either they will think it is a waste of their taxes or they will consider it natural for their taxes to be spent on such a thing, regardless of what the issue is. However, they will be happy to receive such things from the Church because charity is what the Church is for.


    ¡°It is a strange issue. My mother is still beloved for her charitable endeavours, never mind whose money paid for such things. Truly, such things are ideal, that I would convince the rich to pay for the impoverished without using such a harsh word as ¡®tax¡¯. We do such things in the Church¡¯s name, giving them only what they need, that we do not open them to corruption. As long as they teach the masses to be obedient, what harm is there? If any priests grow beyond their station, well, there are options at our disposal.¡±


    His fingers drummed on the chair¡¯s armrest. ¡°That is, you have spoken of something similar before? The ideals and goals of taxation,¡± he said, ending in a murmur.


    ¡°Taxation, charity¡ªwhat matters is the flow of money and that flow has become a power of its own. These lords, they have long grown fat off of idleness. There is no sense of competition between them. At best, they know of war and, in this area, we often see how unsuitable those who rule are for their position.¡±


    She paused there, letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°One need only compare Augstadt from before and after my father¡¯s rule. Look at what he accomplished, and it was only the beginnings of his ambition. I would like to call my parents unrivalled geniuses; however, in truth, I am sure they are far from the only ones capable of such thoughts. Why is it, then, that elsewhere is so stagnant, knowing only how to grow through bloodshed?¡±


    He tensed in his seat, not daring to sit forward at such a time. ¡°I wonder?¡±


    She laughed, a sweet laugh neither he nor her maid had heard before. ¡°Mr Mayor, you would have loved my father,¡± she said, a warm smile lingering on her lips. ¡°This conversation can be considered your Christmas gift; though, I would hope you do not feel put upon to be receiving philosophy from someone so young.¡±


    ¡°It is the youth who always have the most interesting philosophy,¡± he replied. ¡°Once we reach a certain age, we begin to justify the world as it is rather than see it clearly¡ªif only to comfort ourselves for being unable to change it. So we sound cynical and jaded, always complaining of the youth that we once were.¡±


    ¡°Then pray do allow me one last monologue,¡± she said.


    He gestured for her to continue.


    She swirled the bit of tea in the cup before handing it to her maid, waiting for the cup to come back steaming. ¡°I may die this year. From the moment of my father¡¯s death, I knew the world unfair. So, if I do not make it to next Christmas, I would give you a single advice and a single request.¡±


    ¡°Anything, My Lady,¡± he said, a quietness to his voice.


    She turned to him with a bittersweet smile. ¡°Go far away, and take Gianna with you. My other confidantes have their own situations to worry over, so I would leave this task to you¡ªfor it is also you who saved her by bringing the matter to my attention. I have every confidence she could handle herself alone, but I think she has persevered through enough already, as have you. So take what you need and run, that your last days be full of the joys thus far denied.¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± he whispered.


    She gave him a last smile, then turned to her maid, looking Gianna in the eye. ¡°Consider that an order. There is no honour in avenging me, no matter how unjust my death. Rather, the more unjust it is, the less necessary any revenge shall be. God may sit idle, but God is good. Rest easy knowing, if it comes to that, I would be back with my father and mother where I belong.¡±


    The mayor cleared his throat. ¡°My Lady, please, do not bring about such omens. We would much rather you live a long and happy life.¡±


    She turned back to him, laughing that sweet laugh again. ¡°Mr Mayor, did I not already say? It is the evil men who live long and happy lives. We good few are the ones who shall die young and unfulfilled. However, I would die standing to protect my parents¡¯ ideals than on my knees, begging for mercy.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    Her gaze drifted over to the fireplace, steam from her cup feeding into the heat¡¯s distortion, what she saw shifting and hazy. ¡°If we all do make it to next Christmas, I believe everything will be in place.¡±


    ¡°My Lady certainly is ambitious,¡± he said, speaking with some humour as if to help lighten the mood.


    ¡°Rather than an accolade of my talent, it is a denouncement of this country¡ªno, this world,¡± she said, bringing her cup to her lip, yet not drinking. ¡°There is no greatness we may entrust ourselves to. We have only ourselves.¡±


    He went to speak a few times, coming up empty, until he finally asked as if joking, ¡°My Lady does not think herself great?¡±


    ¡°Greatness is something for our successors to decide. Whether hero or villain or someone that history forgets entirely, right now, I can only be Julia.¡±

 14. A Plea is Heard

    A siege was one of those things which could be simply summarised while being the most complex part of a war. What few battles there were, they could usually be won with suitable numbers and competent leadership. Sieges, however, asked for a lot. There needed to be enough of an army to dissuade the defender from repelling them with a sortie, yet too large of an army was difficult to be kept fed, only so much that could be pillaged, and besieging a place necessarily meant being in that area for months, not the week it took to march to the next place.


    Of course, perhaps having the defender sortie was one¡¯s goal, leading down another avenue of warfare. Countless tactics, strategies, tricks¡ªwhatever one wished to call them¡ªhad been used throughout history to either hurry a siege, or to break it.


    However, it was rare that sieges could be outright avoided. That was why the world was not in a constant state of war¡ªat least, from her understanding and reasoning. War promised such gains that it truly was the case that a defender both had the strategic advantage and had greater reason to rally, creating this equilibrium where war was always looming, yet not constant. That often, war was more personal than rational.


    Marquess Bavaria sat opposite her in the same seat Baron Grosburg once had. The room looked no different from then either, still the study where her father had often burned the midnight oil, where she would sit on his lap when she couldn¡¯t sleep, staring at the meaningless pages, listening to his stories of her mother.


    Such a long time ago, it may as well have been another life.


    ¡°Since things between us are clear, I shall be frank,¡± the Marquess said.


    He did not have the posture she once knew, as if weathered, worn down, even his expression unguarded. She felt no pity, though. The last Duke of Bohemia had been partially correct: some sins were inherited as if debts. His grandfather had known and groomed him to be someone who did not incur the same debts; however, he still had debts to be paid.


    ¡°I would ask for My Lady to lend me her bombardiers.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    There was no hesitation, only that word. After a second with no more said, his hands clenched, letting out a long breath. ¡°My Lady, must I beg? The new Duke has no sense of reason and I fear this war shall not end until either of us are dead, and I am not entirely sure that is enough,¡± he said, a measured voice, gentle.


    ¡°Nothing My Lord could say or offer will change my answer,¡± she said.


    He reached up to rub his face, dragging his hand down after, scratching against a beard that had last been shaved in times of peace. ¡°Then name a price for the method of producing that gunpowder. Any price,¡± he said.


    ¡°No.¡±


    A silence fell, one where he was deathly still and she sat back in the chair, watching him. The fireplace crackled behind her, wind whistling through what gaps it found.


    ¡°Are we not allies? Do you fear that I will turn on you the moment I can?¡± he whispered, voicing the thoughts he knew made no sense, yet were the only ones that came to his mind. For all his grandfather had taught him, such lessons seemed ill-suited to this Countess.


    ¡°My Lord, I believe you lied when you said things between us are clear,¡± she said, a hint of humour in her voice that neither lingered on her lips nor reached his ears.


    He swallowed, his throat feeling tight. ¡°Then pray enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°My bombards can knock down an old stone wall that had already collapsed, they can cut down many an unsuspecting man standing in close formation at such close range. What they cannot do is help besiege a well-built fortress. At best, I would be giving My Lord false hope. Even my gunpowder is something which, at present, can only be made in small quantities, regardless of how much one has to spend.¡±


    Staring her in the eye, he waited for her to flinch. Wished her to. Any sign that she had lied¡ªhe desired that more than anything else at this moment. However, she gave none, meeting his gaze evenly. ¡°Of course you would say such a thing,¡± he said, desperate, trying to get a rise from her.


    ¡°Indeed, I would give My Lord the frank truth.¡±


    In the end, he broke first, his head hanging down as he rubbed his face with both hands this time. ¡°What would you have me do, then?¡±


    She tilted her head. ¡°I beg My Lord¡¯s pardon?¡± she asked.


    He gave a hollow laugh. ¡°I have no desire for war, nothing to gain from it and it is as if I am fighting to defend only my own life. However, he believes I am responsible for his father¡¯s death, so he shall fight to the last man. They all would, it seems. Tales of my cruelty have spread far. How I slaughtered men like cattle, leaving only offal to bury. Someone who would stoop to deception to slay my honest foe. Lies and truth, woven together until inseparable.


    ¡°Even then, I do not care what reputation I have in others¡¯ eyes, only that I could end this. All reasoning tells me is to submit myself and ask for mercy, yet it is as if I can hear my grandfather scolding me for such thoughts, and I¡­ I cannot bear to leave my family this soon, not before holding my unborn child just once.¡±


    What had been a dispassionate assessment turned to sorrow by the end, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°So pray tell me, what am I to do?¡± he whispered.


    His words melted into the gloom. She gave no reaction, still staring, neither pity nor scorn in her eyes. It scared him, but not in a way that filled him with fear. That she could hear such words and be entirely unmoved¡ªit was as if she had sat through all his grandfather¡¯s lessons and lectures and became the very embodiment of them. If there was such a person, he knew to be scared of what they would accomplish. As it was, though, he could only remind himself that she had only met his grandfather once, his grandfather having held on with his ailing health for so long to repay a favour long held.


    It didn¡¯t occur to him to consider what kind of debt his grandfather had hoped to spare him from shouldering by doing so.


    ¡°Marquess Bavaria, I am merely a countess of little note. You ask me for solutions to problems that are neither mine nor problems I am in any place to consider. I have dealt with some traitorous mercenaries and given you some assistance in a sortie, that is all of my accomplishments, yet you would ask me how to win an endless war? I have no advice. All I know¡ªall I have learned about¡ªis to do with my fief. This fief is what my parents left me and I have neither the spare time nor the inclination to think of grander things than to protect it.¡±


    He dutifully listened, a small smile coming to him by the end. ¡°I see, you think me a fool,¡± he said without any anger.


    ¡°I do. Whatever notions you had of me, pray look clearly now. What kind of monster do you think I am? Yes, I am ruthless¡ªbecause it is necessary. I do not have the luxury of showing mercy. What answers do you think I could have, not even a year into my majority, having been ousted from the place I thought home with no one to protect me?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Her words seemed to finally break him, his mouth pressed into a grim expression as he dared not meet her gaze.


    However, she scolded him no more, letting out a gentle sigh. ¡°You ask me for answers knowing what answer I would give. Well, if you have no shame, then go beg the King to intervene. This war had no justification to begin with, so I am sure it would not be difficult to sway the council.


    ¡°On the matter of surrendering, you know what that will mean, no? You are the kind of man who would leave such a burden on your son¡ªon your wife? Never mind losing father and husband, they would be thrust into this dark and twisted world of ours.¡±


    He opened his mouth to laugh, but no sound came out, eventually forcing a polite smile. ¡°My Lady speaks so lowly of herself, yet sees the matter clearly.¡±


    ¡°It is because you are deep within it that you cannot step back to properly observe your situation. Still, if you wish to hear my advice, not as an ally, but as a ruler¡­.¡±


    ¡°What harm could words do? Pray tell me,¡± he said.


    She leaned forwards in her seat, adding an air of secrecy as she spoke in a quiet voice, that even if someone else was in the room they wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°If one appears weak, they must be strong. Asking the King to intervene would only invite others to peck at you for whatever concessions they can grab. This war, if the Duke wishes to win anything, he must come for you, so wait for him and push him back in familiar terrain. Think of it as him trying to siege your entire fief. You can keep your troops easily supplied while he can only pillage so much. Even for reinforcements, you can spend the time between his assaults training more troops, so you will only grow stronger and him weaker. His anger may last a lifetime, but how could his army stay coherent?¡±


    He listened in silence, still, even his blinks few and far between. ¡°You speak of supplying an army as if it as an easy thing,¡± he said lightly.


    She waved him off. ¡°Did I not say I am ill-informed on such matters?¡± she said, matching his light tone. ¡°Although it may not be much, I have a good relationship with the Nelli family. At present, they bring a lot of foodstuffs from the south to the capital, so I am sure they would be eager to expand their business. If weapons are what you need, my city has some smiths I could set to the task. Would that I could give them as a gift, but my situation¡­ I have to ask for enough to cover the cost of the metal.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are already being far too generous with such a pathetic man¡ªI couldn¡¯t ask for your charity,¡± he said, regaining a little more of his vigour.


    ¡°Pathetic?¡± she said, tilting her head. ¡°Pathetic is the man who would stand proud after losing everything precious to him. Noble is the man who would give up everything, even his dignity, to protect the things precious to him.¡±


    He gave a half-hearted chuckle. ¡°My Lady likes philosophy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Thinking is what sets us apart from the beasts,¡± she said, pausing to give a soft smile. ¡°It is also one of the few things I can do. In this case, it serves me well to borrow the thoughts of our predecessors. It is much easier to judge which statue is most beautiful than carve the most beautiful oneself.¡±


    Nodding, he went to speak, only to stop when it seemed she had more to say.


    ¡°On that matter, I would ask My Lord some things?¡±


    He gestured for her to go ahead.


    ¡°I had expectations of the Duke perhaps crossing the rivers in winter,¡± she said, bringing her fingertips together.


    ¡°Such a thing is not impossible; however, the fortresses are spaced to account for this,¡± he said, beginning to gesture along as he spoke. ¡°Not to mention, he would struggle to maintain his army. There is a pressing need for shelter lest his troops freeze and this area, already a common victim of pillaging in the past, is rather barren. While one always wishes to bring as many men to battle as possible, one must take care that each man does not bring down the rest of the army more than he elevates it.¡±


    She gently nodded. ¡°Of course, My Lord makes such a complicated facet of war something easily comprehended.¡±


    ¡°Please, do not flatter me,¡± he said, waving her off. ¡°What I know is¡­ how to avoid defeat. I have spent my life looking at how others failed and yet, for all I have studied victories, such greatness eludes me. Of the two of us, I feel like you would be the one to be remembered as a genius.¡±


    A corner of her mouth tugged up. ¡°My Lord, pray cease this silly talk. What great wisdom is there in beating a weaker foe and surprising an ally with a betrayal?¡±


    ¡°Speaking with my grandfather, he often treated what he could comprehend as self-evident and what he could not as something only a genius would understand,¡± he said, speaking slowly. ¡°You may think it is easy to think about war. However, I assure you, it is not. Do you forget how much you spoke on simply the matter of routing outnumbered mercenaries? I dare say even the greats of history did not put such thought into their conquests.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I must put in such thought¡ªbecause I lack such talent.¡±


    He laughed, a chuckle that seemed to linger in the air. ¡°I should say no more.¡±


    Although her expression still showed no amusement, it did soften at his concession. ¡°Another thing I am curious about, My Lord has brought together his cavalry?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have. Such brigades fell under my father¡¯s leadership, so his¡­ death saw them in disarray. The successful sortie helped to establish my position more than you could know,¡± he said, ending with a wry smile.


    Ignoring his continued attempts at praise, she continued with her questioning. ¡°May I ask how they are arranged? That is, I would think them still in the image of a knight in shining armour.¡±


    ¡°Such a way of putting it isn¡¯t wrong. However, there are only so many knights and armies have only seemed to grow in recent decades,¡± he said, falling into thought for a moment. ¡°Are you considering training cavalry?¡±


    ¡°It would be useful for interrupting an enemy¡¯s advance, giving us time to better fortify our positions,¡± she said, speaking as if thinking aloud. ¡°I am unsure if such an expense could be justified.¡±


    So the two fell into a discourse, touching on topics of warfare that books seldom discussed, both the practical and theoretical, until such a time that her butler knocked, claiming the Marquess¡¯s wife wished for his company.


    He made no attempt to stay, rising to his feet and, on the way out, gave a last thanks to her¡ª¡°For I have much to consider this evening.¡±


    ¡°Give Dorothy my regards,¡± she replied, softly smiling.


    However, once the door closed, her expression became blank, absent gaze lingering on the closed door. While her butler had been the one to interrupt, he had not been the one to lead her guest away and so remained in the room. At such times, there was usually a need for him¡ªif only to listen to her thoughts on what had transpired.


    Today proved no different. ¡°That he would be regarded as a talented general, are my standards too high?¡± she asked, her voice quiet enough to only be heard by the butler.


    ¡°It is natural after following in your parents¡¯ footsteps for so long, My Lady,¡± he replied.


    She let out a long sigh. ¡°Could I ask for what books on war my father has,¡± she said, the request not sounding like a question, but still rather polite for an employer speaking to a servant.


    ¡°Of course, My Lady,¡± he said, giving a bow, before then going to the bookshelves.


    ¡°What is war but a means to conduct politics?¡± she muttered, closing her eyes. ¡°How is it that something as simple as that seems to elude one educated as him? That he thinks me novel for considering defeat, that he is reluctant to broach a war decided without battle. Is it absurd to consider every victory against one foe a loss against all others? Which ruler has such a pool of able men that they may be squandered over personal grievances? Knowing that a siege¡¯s greatest ally and enemy is time, yet considering only assault rather than logistics or subterfuge? What potential there is in the bombard something his ancestors prepared carefully for, that he may now be ignorant of it to his own peril?¡±


    Her complaints accompanied the scrape of books coming down from shelves and shuffling footsteps, until finally he walked to the desk, placing a pile of books before her.


    ¡°These can be considered of My Lady¡¯s interest. While there are accounts of more recent wars, the methods in which the old Romans and their contemporaries fought, I believe, embodies the essence of war My Lady seeks.¡±


    Eyes flickering open, she looked at the books, then at him, a tender smile coming to her. ¡°Truly, how did my father inspire such loyalty that it persists so vigorous this long after his death?¡±


    Her butler chuckled. ¡°If I could explain, My Lady, I would. It is simply the case that I still trust him and his legacy.¡±


    Smile becoming wry, she asked, ¡°Even though his legacy is his very antithesis?¡±


    He looked at her with the same tenderness she had always known from him, as if uncle and niece rather than servant and master. ¡°My Lady may not be the woman your father wished you to become; however, he has passed, that we may now only live as we believe we must. That aside, the opposite of good is not evil, but indifference, and I know very well that My Lady is not at all indifferent. In that regard, you greatly resemble your father¡ªand your mother.¡±


    Although she gave no reaction, she could not keep her eyes from shimmering. ¡°You are too kind, Mr Cromer,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°As are you, My Lady, and I hope you shall learn that few deserve such kindness,¡± he replied, then bowed. ¡°I shall leave My Lady to her reading.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    So he left, her gaze lingering on the door for a moment, then she picked up the first book and began to read.

 15. A Child is Born

    A heavy wind blew outside, roaring fire crackling in the fireplace. She sat on the floor of a room in the eastern wing of the manor¡ªwhile almost everyone else ran around the western wing¡ªnot directly on the wooden floorboards, but with a plush duvet underneath.


    Her fine evening dress already had a nasty stain upon it, milky in colour and substance, with the young Otto in her arms. At her side, little Charlotte held her dress with such clenched fists that to separate lady and child would have surely left some fabric in those small hands.


    Teary eyed, Charlotte mumbled, ¡°Mamama,¡± whiny voice fading in and out as the wind rose and fell.


    Julia held the child in a loose embrace, but now squeezed her tight. ¡°Shall I tell a story?¡± she whispered close to Charlotte¡¯s ear, not wishing to disturb to the sleeping baby.


    After a moment, Charlotte nodded.


    ¡°Long ago, there was a cottage in the forest where a father and a daughter lived happily together. For as long as she could remember, they had lived there, alone.


    ¡°However, one day, her father did not return after he went out hunting. It was not the first time and he had told her that she must wait for seven nights. So she counted the nights, staying up late to watch the stars and pray for his return.


    ¡°Once the seventh night passed, she began to pack her things. Any journey requires food and clothes, so she packed those, and then also a bundle of letters which her mother had left her before passing. Prepared, she then set off.


    ¡°Forests are vast and dangerous places, with wolves and witches and worse. However, her father had taught her well, that she could fend off the wolves with meat and trick the witches with words. She never lingered, always moving steadily towards where the sun rose as her father had told her.


    ¡°After a long week of walking all day, the trees finally thinned and broke out into fields and villages, for the first time in her life seeing other people. It was as if a dream more fantastic than she could ever imagine.¡±


    Pausing there, Julia listened to Charlotte¡¯s gentle breaths, how the grip on her dress had slackened and the little body leaning against her now felt heavier. Yet she did not smile. What she did do was continue the story, keeping to her slow pace, each word like a piece of a puzzle carefully placed, meaningful and due a certain weight.


    ¡°Upon talking to some of these people, she soon found herself being celebrated. It turned out that, all along, her father had been their king, yet had to hide away. When her mother began to give birth, a powerful witch had come to see him and, being refused, cursed both Queen and Princess to die. However, having heard the King be told this, the Queen said that the witch had made a mistake, that they simply need for no one to call their daughter a princess.


    ¡°The King and Queen both understood that they could only save their daughter, so he agreed. As soon as their child had been born, he took her and fled to the forest where he raised her alone, with no one there who would call her name.


    ¡°So, for her to appear here, it meant the King had died and, as his only child, she was now Queen. The curse had been broken. It was a joyous occasion for all that their rightful ruler had returned, the King and Queen so beloved that everyone, noble and commoner alike, greeted the King and Queen¡¯s child as if their own.


    ¡°In the letters the old Queen had left, she found all the wisdom she needed to rule in a just and righteous manner, whether she had to deal with matters of farming or diplomacy. In the lessons her father had instilled in her, she found all the compassion she needed to behave as a Queen, neither too weak nor too strict.


    ¡°However, surrounded by all this adoration, she could not keep her heart from aching, dearly missing her father. So the years passed and she soon married to a kindly prince, then came the time for herself to become a mother.


    ¡°To announce this wonderful occasion, she travelled her country, waving to all. One day near that forest she had lived in as a child, she saw in the crowd an old man with a familiar face, and as she waved to him and he waved back, the pain in her heart eased.


    ¡°So she gave birth peacefully and went on to live happily ever after.¡±


    She paused there, her unfocused gaze staring into the fireplace.


    ¡°The end.¡±


    Silence followed, a duet of howls and crackling, supplemented with a child¡¯s and a baby¡¯s sleeping breaths. She sat motionless, the story lingering in her mind. A story her own father had often told her as if preparing her his death. At first, she had not believed the news upon hearing it and, even now, she sometimes caught sight of a person in a crowd and oh her heart would leap.


    However, she knew. Such a man could not be left to live. Perhaps, neither could she, that she was a woman all that permitted her mercy. A woman could only do so much.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    It was a story that would perhaps die with her, unlike any other she had heard. It lacked some of the grandness of such stories, no gruesome deaths to scare the children, without any particular moral to impart. There was no evil step-mother and the witch received no justice.


    Rather, it was simply a story. What purpose it held existed only between her and her father. There was no need for others to hear it, no reason for her to tell it. So had told it to herself this night to pass the time.


    The wind howled, fire crackled, a gentle pair of breaths, and then the slightest creak of a door.


    ¡°My Lady?¡±


    Julia loosely gestured at Charlotte as best she could, the nursemaid coming over to pick up the girl. ¡°Mother and child are well?¡± Julia whispered, standing up with Otto.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the nursemaid said, bursting into a smile.


    Julia returned it, then leaned down to kiss the top of Otto¡¯s head. ¡°Let us see if Dorothy is already asleep. If not, I think these two would like to meet their little friend, and mother would like to see they are well.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, she has asked after them, but settled right down when we told her My Lady was seeing to them,¡± the nursemaid said, ending with another smile that pinched her face.


    Julia offered a gentle giggle, then gestured for the nursemaid to lead the way.


    Going from the warm room to the chillier hallway, the baby and child stirred in their arms, but being pulled in closer soothed them. Rocked by the movement, they stayed comfortably asleep for the rest of the journey.


    Rather than enter immediately, Julia and the nursemaid waited in the neighbouring room, giving Dorothy the choice of if and when they should enter. After a minute, one of the apprentice midwives came for them.


    Inside the room, Dorothy lay half-bare with the babe nestled against her, skin to skin, and a blanket draped over them, air warmed by the broad fireplace. It was a most tender sight, Julia found. Bittersweet as she felt in her bones that she had been denied this moment with her own mother.


    However, she showed nothing, simply coming to Dorothy¡¯s side.


    ¡°How is mother and child?¡± she whispered.


    Dorothy gently stroked the babe¡¯s head. ¡°She is well, as am I. Although I have heard the first birth is hardest, I thought this would be more so, knowing Albert is not near, yet she is rather eager to join us in this world,¡± she said, her tone light at the end. ¡°Of course, it is thanks to your father. He has left a most wonderful legacy.¡±


    ¡°He has,¡± Julia said, a smile left on her lips.


    Silence fell for a moment, Dorothy taking the time to look over her other two children before gazing back down at her third. ¡°I am grateful for your company now. We have been thinking that, if we would be blessed with another daughter, may she borrow your name?¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened, smile growing broad. ¡°Truly? It would be my honour, though¡­.¡±


    ¡°Though what? There is no need for hesitation in here,¡± Dorothy said, loosely gesturing at her general state of undress.


    After a giggle, Julia bowed her head. ¡°That is, I would not know if I may find myself blessed with children and, if so, there is no guarantee I would have a daughter. So it is that, selfish I know, would you consider naming her after my mother?¡±


    Pouting, Dorothy tilted her head to better look at her daughter. ¡°Forgive my ignorance, what was your mother called?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nicole.¡±


    Dorothy muttered the name while continuing to stare at her child, ending in a sigh. ¡°My apologies. From the moment I laid eyes on her, I knew her to be a Julia. However¡­ Julia Nicole Isarau. That has a charm to it, does it not?¡±


    ¡°I would be so grateful,¡± Julia said, her head still bowed.


    Looking up, Dorothy saw that and waved her off. ¡°What is this? I am but a guest in your house, accepting the most generous hospitality. Pray do¡ª¡± Pausing there, a yawn escaped her, the ordeal she had persevered through returning to her with interest.


    ¡°We should leave you to your rest,¡± Julia whispered.


    ¡°Let the children meet their new sister. If she is awoken, well, God only gives us such burdens as we may carry,¡± Dorothy said, pushing through her drowsiness with a smile.


    Julia smiled back.


    It was a tender affair, carefully monitored by the apprentice midwives, little Otto and Charlotte both so curious of baby Julia, yet respectful, as if naturally knowing how fragile a newborn could be. Dorothy went mostly neglected, yet there showed only such love on her face, unrestrained and vibrant.


    As for Julia, she left the matter in the hands of the midwives and nursemaids and nanny. There was a letter to write to her namesake¡¯s father, one best handed over in person, if only to see in his eye if he had truly agreed with his wife on this matter. While she might have found less reason to engender loyalty from him, he was not without uses and so she thought it best to stay conscious of what he may be used for.


    Such a trip necessitated planning. Rather than plans within plans, they were simply plans. Things which needed to be done in her absence and contingencies for issues she thought may come up. Such orders would then need to be distributed accordingly, certain tasks for certain people.


    With the good weather soon approaching, the social season would be beginning too and, while she had no particular intentions at this time, her residence in the capital would need to be prepared for what eventualities might come to pass. Some events may need to be held, guests invited.


    Coming to the study, her butler saw her and made a comment about changing her clothes, which she ignored, entering the room and closing the door behind her without a creak.


    No fire burned in this room. By the trickle of moonlight, she lit the lamp, mechanism clicking a few times before the oil caught, bathing her in amber hues.


    She kept trying to think, to consider, yet her mind remained empty. Empty but for memories. A scab she had thought a scar now broke to reveal the festering pus inside.


    How he had promised he would always be there for her, how he had promised the Prince would be kind to her, how he had promised that she would live happily. Such words had been so easy to believe coming from his mouth, only now she knew how hollow was an adult¡¯s promise. No, the day he had died, that was when she had known there were no truths in the world.


    Drowning, she felt a touch and almost jumped, but recognised the familiar hands which draped a cloak over her shoulders, then watched the familiar figure of her personal maid go over to light the fireplace.


    The night may have been cold and dark, but soon this room was warm. Perhaps she didn¡¯t need to hand the letter to him herself.

 16. A Celebration is Held

    ¡°Ah, it is good to see Sir and Madam von Augsburg,¡± she said, greeting an older couple.


    The man had thin, grey hair coming down from his hat, while the woman still had some colour to her hair, albeit more grey with brunette streaks than vice-versa. They both broke into broad smiles upon hearing her, the man eagerly stepping forward to offer a hand.


    ¡°Lady Augstadt, we do you the dishonour of our company,¡± he said, chuckling.


    Without hesitation, she first brought a hand to lightly touch the back of his, then sandwiched his hand with her other one. ¡°How could it be? While distant, we are family,¡± she said, letting go of his hand.


    ¡°See, dear? I just knew the old Count raised her right,¡± he muttered to his wife, face scrunched up with a grin.


    She shook her head, then gave Julia a small smile. ¡°I apologise for my husband.¡±


    ¡°You should only apologise for not bringing him out more often,¡± Julia whispered, a conspiratorial tone to her voice that brought both her guests to laughter, one chuckling and the other tittering.


    For a while, Julia simply led the two around, introducing them to the many others present, often couples, some accompanied by a daughter or two, and some bachelors made themselves comfortable here and there in their groups.


    While there was food and drink on offer, it wasn¡¯t the centre of the event. While a band played and some did dance, neither was it a ball. Ostensibly, this was a celebration of the healthy birth by Lady Bavaria, yet no one expected her to arrive.


    Although not all the guests may have understood why this event was being held, most did. Even as a titled woman, Julia could not simply invite over any man to talk politics, certainly not mingle with a group of men below her station.


    The hierarchy of the Empire had settled into layers over its long and storied existence. At the top was, of course, the King, who had once been accompanied by grand princes who ruled over the lesser-kingdoms; it came to be over the centuries that, through rebellion and marriage, all the lesser-kingdoms eventually fell into the King¡¯s hands, that he then created the familiar duchies and marches of present day. While not as prestigious as the grand princes of old, these particular dukes and marquesses shared such freedoms and authority that kept them above other peers.


    Below those were the rest of the rulers subject to the King, which consisted of the remaining dukes, as well as some viscounts and counts. They had certain obligations to the King and received certain freedoms for that, such as setting taxes. Beneath them, but still of similar status, were the counts subject to dukes and barons subject to counts or dukes, who had little autonomy, but still held some power.


    Then there were the nobles without a title and those who made a living off of renting out properties, two groups which could not truly be separated, thus they enjoyed similar social standing, albeit the former with a greater position in the eyes of the law.


    Last of all were the commoners. While some could have a measure of prestige greater than their fellows, such a thing was rare; those with money aspire to take the path of ¡°marrying up¡±.


    Her title occupied an unusual position as subject to the Crown Prince. Although that should have put her lower down, being subject to the King¡¯s heir was not all too different to being subject to the King, so she tended to be granted most freedoms and had status to match, while also having the advantage of lesser obligations.


    As for her guests this day, they fell predominantly into the last two layers, though only such commoners with sufficient wealth that their ascension through marriage was to be a matter of time. No one would expect the Marchioness to make do with such company.


    However, some of higher standing did come, if only out of politeness for her invitation.


    ¡°Count Styria, it is my honour,¡± she said, curtseying for him.


    He gave a bow of his head, raising his hat just off his head before affixing it again. ¡°It is my honour to celebrate the arrival of another child for the Marquess. My Lady would be Countess Augstadt?¡± he asked, a charm to his smile.


    She returned it and then bowed her head in agreement. ¡°Indeed,¡± she said.


    He had a little more to say, a handsome bachelor in his mid-twenties and a charisma to go with it, both neat in appearance and careful with his words, that he sounded as if reciting poetry, an almost musical cadence when speaking. As someone under the Marquess¡¯s rule, though, there was not much for them to say but pleasantries. So he soon went off to join some bachelors and she continued to greet the guests as they arrived.


    ¡°The Lord Schwanstein, it is good to meet at last,¡± she said, offering him a hand.


    He took it briefly, showing a thin smile amongst his moustache. ¡°And you, Lady Augstadt,¡± he said.


    She turned and greeted his wife as well, then led them over towards a group of similar status. Having introduced the Schwansteins, she took over the conversation, a smile on her lips. ¡°My father spoke rather highly of the Schwansteins, that no Austrians have dared cross the border for generations.¡±


    He gave a single laugh at that. ¡°Well said, my ancestors have earned no small measure of peace for this land.¡±


    She nodded and the others concurred, but not saying too much, deferring to the hostess. So she was free to then say, ¡°Alas, this peace, while a treasure, I fear is making us soft. That matter with Grosburg Castle would not have been so swift and clean without Lord Bavaria¡¯s assistance. I may give a peasant a spear, but that does not make him a soldier¡­.¡±


    Trailing off there, she didn¡¯t wait long enough for another to speak, instead turning to Baron Schwanstein.


    ¡°My Lord, what do you think? The Prince may only expect from us a militia, yet I cannot but wish to have a greater place in this world, that our children may boast of us as we boast of our ancestors.¡±


    He gave a shallow chuckle. ¡°It is good for children to have noble dreams; however, what greater place may we have? Whether we war or not is at the Prince¡¯s discretion and he would maintain his own army for those rare matters. Not to mention, it does not set the realm at ease for the King or his heir to be warring within.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°My Lord sees things clearly,¡± she said, bowing her head. ¡°It is just¡­ need we forget who we are celebrating this day? It frustrates me that we may only offer our neighbour some hospitality. Is the situation not laughable? Lord Bavaria lost his father to treachery and so avenged him, only to now be stuck in a war of revenge with no end in sight. I must admit, spending time with the Marchioness has endeared his position to me; however, in this war, who could be declared a winner?¡±


    Another of the guests, Michel von Knuth, spoke up, half-joking, half-asking, ¡°My Lady wishes to partake in a war where there would be no winner?¡±


    While the others took his remark poorly, she turned to him with a smile. ¡°Sir Michel, that there is no winner does not mean there is no honour,¡± she said, almost patronising.


    ¡°Too right,¡± Schwanstein said. ¡°Perhaps My Lady is correct in thinking that peace is a kind of poison most insidious to the youth.¡±


    She nodded along, then spared a look at Michel. ¡°It is not that I wish to send our sons and brothers to a pointless death, but that I see value in the old ways with which our country was founded. Rulers now would rather pay for foreign companies than trust their own men, neither to fight nor lead, so then is it that every war should be fought with coin? I would hate for a world where such avarice pervades the rulers.¡±


    Her piece said to the company who she wished to hear it, she fell back in the conversation, letting Schwanstein naturally champion her position, while keeping an eye on the other guests.


    So she saw soon need to excused herself. Neither too brisk nor too leisurely, she walked over to greet an unexpected guest. After offering a curtsey, she asked, ¡°Prince Fr¨¦d¨¦ric¡ªor would you prefer Prince Friedrich?¡±


    He gave a warm smile, accepting her gesture with a bow of his head before composing himself, a glance spared at the room at large. ¡°Whose company am I in? Of course, I would be Friedrich, and My Lady would be Countess Augstadt,¡± he said, lifting his hat for her.


    ¡°Of course Sir would be,¡± she said, smiling.


    At the meeting point of the Empire, Austria, Switzerland, and the Italian lands to the south, Grenzsteinland acted as more of a diplomatic convenience than a sovereign state. While barely a duchy in size, it was recognised as a kingdom and its royalty granted the appropriate courtesies. However, that did not mean they commanded equal respect to the King¡¯s family, more of a guest always treated politely.


    Her knowledge of him came from his appearances in the capital. In particular, he had spent some time with the Crown Prince, which was what made his attendance this day entirely unusual. Even her greeting¡ªshe knew that the foreign Prince had always spoken French with Hector, if only because of how Hector had called him when speaking of such meetings.


    ¡°I wish I could provide Sir with suitable hospitality, my most humble apologies,¡± she said, going to curtsey again, only to stop as he waved her off.


    ¡°What hospitality can an uninvited guest ask for?¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°I am on my way to the capital and heard of this event, so I wished to stretch my legs, nothing more.¡±


    She smiled, then began to lead him to the most suitable group. ¡°Of course. Oh, if I may pry, Sir attended an academy which studied the classics, did he not? Only that we have been discussing how to instil in the youth those classic virtues.¡±


    ¡°Well, if reading was all it took to become virtuous, the world would be a much different place,¡± he said lightly, his gaze still observing the room. ¡°What wisdom I could give on such a topic, I cannot say. What I will say is that, more than any book, I learned from sports. It teaches unruly lads like myself what it means to be brothers with those beside us and trains both leadership and discipline.¡±


    Taking in what he had said, she readied a reply, only to find herself alone. With a word of thanks, he strode off to join a group of bachelors. She let out an amused breath, her gaze lingering to see who he spoke to there, before rejoining the earlier conversation.


    ¡°I am not sure I have met that guest?¡± Michel said.


    ¡°That would be Prince Friedrich of Grenzsteinland¡ªSir happened to be in the area,¡± she said, then brought her hands together in a quiet clap. ¡°Quite insightful, I asked for his thoughts on this topic and he rather recommends sports.¡±


    ¡°Sports, eh?¡± Schwanstein said, rubbing his chin. ¡°While I cannot say much for the unruliness of it all, the old Greeks certainly thought highly of athletics. A man against his own limits.¡±


    She nodded along, her hands still clasped. ¡°One cannot expect too much from the masses,¡± she said, hands coming apart in a gesture. ¡°Sir¡¯s opinion was that sports is something through which those less inclined to reading may discover classical virtues.¡±


    ¡°Ah, an interesting thought,¡± Michel said, then began his own monologue.


    Now and then, she had to tend to the other guests, greeting late arrivals and giving farewells to the early leavers, introducing certain guests to certain other guests, keeping the mood suitably cheery. However, she returned to that group a little later, finding the topic still amenable.


    ¡°My Lady, wonderful timing¡ªwe have come to wonder if you had any particular plans for reforming the militia?¡± Schwanstein said, taking the lead as the others nodded.


    She gave half a laugh, settling into a smile. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t know where to start,¡± she said, almost shy.


    ¡°Pray indulge us, if only that we may give some advice,¡± he said.


    Although he gave that thin smile again, she felt no warmth from it. He was very much only her ally as long as he agreed with her. ¡°Very well. Now, this is more philosophical than policy, that I am hoping to find a suitable advisor to oversee the matter. With that said¡ªwe spoke of the classic virtues, did we not? Our society owes much to the Romans. I find it curious how they would reward soldiers with land, as we would later require service from those with land.¡±


    ¡°What, pray tell, is so curious about that?¡± Michel asked.


    She gave him a smile, rather appreciative of having a foil this evening. ¡°The kingdoms of old rose and fell by their own strength and it is Rome alone who endured through the classical age. While the order may be reversed, a similarity between us and the Romans is the intimate link between land and service, albeit a link that has dwindled in recent centuries.¡±


    Schwanstein chuckled, stroking the end of his moustache. ¡°My Lady wishes for us old men to offer service?¡±


    She waved him off, then brought her hands together, holding them over her stomach. ¡°I would like to see how noble a regiment of knights our lands might produce. When I rode to Grosburg Castle, or to assist Lord Bavaria, I had only Sir Ludwig. Still, he showed great leadership and a wonderful bravery.¡±


    The knight in question offered an awkward laugh, saying, ¡°My Lady is too kind.¡±


    ¡°What kindness is there in truth? Regardless, I would not seek to upset my vassals, so all this talk of what I would do is beside the point. It is rather what would My Lords and Sirs be willing to do? With the formalities finished, it should be soon that I assess the lands and thus an ideal time to talk matters of scutage.¡±


    ¡°If we all so obliged, I dare say there wouldn¡¯t be the horses for it all,¡± Schwanstein said, his tone still guarded, at least to her.


    Her hands parted. ¡°We spoke of the classical virtues much already,¡± she said, pausing for a moment. ¡°I hate to sound as if I lack authority in my own fief; however, it is the case that the judges have been frivolous with some matters. They have rather entrenched their ownership of the courts through their guild being the only place where one may learn law in these parts and, if I dare push too hard, they would go on strike with the clerks, perhaps even enticing the other guilds to do so.


    ¡°As for why I bring that up,¡± she said, her gaze briefly meeting each of the group, ¡°it is that I would wish for some men of learning and virtue that I may appoint. Not every son may be suited to the sword, yet there should be pride in serving in other manners.¡±


    ¡°My Lady does not think the guild would object to their appointment?¡± Schwanstein asked, a curious wrinkle on his brow.


    She gave him a gentle smile. ¡°My Lord, the issue is not that I fear the guild¡¯s retaliation. It is that, after addressing the issue, I would have no judges left.¡±


    Silence followed, her statement leaving much ambiguous about how she would ¡°address¡± the issue; however, none dared asked her to clarify, nor did she voluntarily address the ambiguity herself.


    Glancing over, she seemed to notice something. ¡°Please excuse me. Oh and, do keep in mind what I have said. Even if they are nephews or cousins or relations more distant, I would love to build upon this land with those of virtue,¡± she said, then left to attend to another group.


    As she walked, she wondered if the Nelli family could procure a stock of good horses.

 17. An Unusual Meeting

    While she did not think herself even half the genius of her father or mother, that still left her, in her own opinion, as someone more competent than most. However, she did not rely on that in her plans.


    So it came as a surprise when her performance at the celebration had produced a more immediate result than she had thought.


    ¡°Sir Michel, my apologies I could not meet at a sooner date,¡± she said, then gestured at the food on offer. ¡°Please, do sit. I hope my guests would forgive if I may have a snack here and there. It is, well, Bavaria does not offer its usual hospitality at this time.¡± She finished with a smile, into which she snuck a small cracker with cheese.


    Michel chuckled and, shaking his head, gave the young man at his side a hearty pat on the back. ¡°No apologies necessary. May I introduce My Lady to my nephew, Heinrich, though we have taken to calling him Henry after his time in England.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to make sir¡¯s acquaintance,¡± she said to the man, bowing her head.


    He replied in kind, an accent to his voice and a bit of a rasp.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s son,¡± Michel said. Leaning forward, he paused to try a cracker himself. ¡°Scrumptious. As I was saying, my sister¡¯s son. She met an English mercenary while in France and, well, such stories are as old as time. Once he passed, she returned with Henry and I took them both in. My wife has only given me daughters, so I rather took a liking to the lad, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Henry gave a half-hearted smile. She didn¡¯t think it insincere, noticing instead how tense he seemed.


    ¡°My condolences for sir¡¯s father,¡± she said.


    He went to speak, then caught himself, a second passing before he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    While no time-frame had been given, she suspected this was a rather recent matter and that he likely knew German from his mother¡¯s upbringing, perhaps otherwise preferring English. It then followed that he likely had little exposure to this kind of formality, technically not even of the nobility.


    However, such a thing did not bother her, instead considering why Michel would present him and coming to two conclusions¡ªone of which she hoped Michel not foolish enough to propose. What she didn¡¯t have to consider was the preparation of her scone, such an intricacy second nature to her.


    ¡°Mr Henry, would it be that you rather admired your father?¡± she asked.


    He warmed up at the question, answering with a nod before he then found his voice. ¡°I very much did, madam,¡± he said.


    Immediately, Michel chuckled and gave Henry another heavy pat on the back. ¡°That would be My Lady.¡±


    She waved him off, giving a wry smile. ¡°Pray do not be too harsh on him. This is a good opportunity to practise, not easy to be a man of standing. Besides, if I am correct, would he not soon be calling me ma¡¯am?¡±


    The conversation pivoting, Michel¡¯s reply died on his lips as he instead nodded. ¡°Indeed, My Lady certainly knows how to pick up on things,¡± he said, ending in a chuckle. ¡°What my nephew lacks in manners, he makes up for in strategy and tactics. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    What relief Henry may have felt by her mercy, he now lost, once more the focus. He held his tongue for the moment it took him to produce an answer, and she patiently waited.


    ¡°I cannot rightly say I know enough to make up for it, but I did often speak with my father,¡± he said.


    ¡°He sells himself short, My Lady,¡± Michel said, still with a light tone that sounded as if on the verge of laughing.


    She politely smiled at him, then focused on Henry for a moment, only to then call on someone else. ¡°Sir Ludwig, if you would join us.¡±


    From beside the doorway, the knight walked over and, at her gesture, sat at the last seat arranged around the table; while that happened, she snuck in a nibble of the scone she had been preparing as they all spoke.


    Once he had sat down, she turned to the guests. ¡°Sir Ludwig has been talking me through some matters of strategy and tactics over the weeks to pass the time. If I may question Mr Henry?¡± she asked, directing that question at Michel.


    ¡°Of course! I am sure he will prove himself,¡± Michel said, grinning.


    So she turned to Henry. ¡°That is, would it be better to win a battle decisively, running down or capturing near enough the entire enemy army, but at the cost of half of your own army; or would it be better to win a convincing battle, taking out half of the enemy¡¯s army while only losing a quarter of your own.¡±


    Although Michel made some movements as if in thought himself, her focused stayed on Henry. As uncomfortable as he had looked from her gaze a moment prior, the question ensnared him, bringing his eyebrows together and a pout to his lips, his own gaze slipping away to an empty spot.


    Then there was her knight, who hadn¡¯t remembered teaching her much of anything over the trip, yet found the question quite interesting.


    Eventually, Henry gave an answer. ¡°Without an army, the enemy can only ask for peace, My Lady, so I would say that. My father always said that the loser of a war is the one who first asks for peace. In doing so, they show their weakness.¡±


    She showed no answer but for keeping the same gentle smile she had shown before. ¡°That is indeed a wise answer, wouldn¡¯t Sir Ludwig agree?¡± she said, turning to her knight.


    Pausing with a cracker a hair¡¯s breadth from his lips, he nodded. ¡°A mercenary captain, was he? It rather sounds like his ability may have been wasted, My Lady,¡± he said, then popped the cracker into his mouth, trying to eat it as quietly as he could.


    She noticed how Henry smiled at the praise for his father more than he did at her own praise for him. Also noticing that Michel had something to say, she said, ¡°Another question.¡±


    Michel held for a second before deflating.


    ¡°Would you rather defend a hill or a river, and then which would you rather attack?¡± she asked.


    Again, Henry fell into thought. This time, she caught up on snacking while she waited, paying little attention to him until he finally spoke.


    ¡°It seems all too obvious that it is easier to defend a river and attack a hill,¡± he said, then belatedly added, ¡°My Lady.¡±


    Although she smiled, he couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. ¡°Of course. Yet, how often does one see a castle built by the river, and how often does an army cross a river compared to besieging a castle?¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    He gave an empty laugh and started looking away, only to catch sight of his uncle and so focused his gaze on somewhere closer to her. ¡°My Lady is right, I didn¡¯t consider that at all,¡± he said.


    Fidgeting in his seat, Michel said, ¡°It was rather a trick question, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It is not that Henry¡¯s answer is lacking. Indeed, he is correct if we are talking a battle. It is that, as Sir Ludwig told me, a battle and a war are similar, but different. These questions can be thought of as seeing whether Henry thinks in terms of battles or wars, which would suggest the better position for him.¡±


    The knight once more showed no surprise at being a supposed font of wisdom, instead having another cracker, the first rather delicious.


    Meanwhile, Michel was suitably subdued by the answer. Henry, though, seemed conflicted.


    She did not care about that at this time. ¡°A last question,¡± she said, pausing for a sip of tea. ¡°What is the purpose of a cavalry charge?¡±


    Her question hung in the air, even her knight falling into thought. It had the feeling of a trap with the answer dangling right in front of their eyes, especially with the last question taken into consideration, this not a simple question.


    However, Henry could only answer it. ¡°To win the war.¡±


    ¡°I would say a cavalry charge could only lose the war, given that the ruler or heir could be among those taken prisoner if a charge went awry,¡± she said lightly, then settled down with her hands together as they rested on her knees. ¡°Every action should be taken with winning the war in mind; however, its purpose is the intended reaction it produces in the enemy.¡±


    She stopped there, as if giving him another chance to answer, yet he felt like she was simply giving him another chance to make a fool of himself. ¡°Then it is to break the enemy,¡± he said without much thought.


    ¡°One would certainly hope so,¡± she again said lightly, as if mocking him.


    His hands clenched and his tension now had nothing to do with feeling uncomfortable.


    ¡°Alas, if winning a battle was as easy as being the first to the cavalry charge, wars would look much different. Sir Ludwig put it this way: we should first assume our enemy will react well before we hope they react poorly. In the case of a charge, we should assume it will force the enemy to take up a defensive position, such as forming a pike square. These positions tend to be compact and immobile, which renders them vulnerable to archers.¡±


    Henry could only keep his head bowed, while Michel clapped his hands together. ¡°My Lady understands these matters so well, I feel a fool to bring my nephew before you,¡± he said, still with some humour in his voice.


    ¡°Nonsense, Sir Michel. I would not expect Henry to have the same experience as a knight,¡± she said, pausing to give a nod to Ludwig. ¡°Similarly, I am sure his father understood his role rather well. That is, I should apologise, perhaps asking inappropriate questions. I would quite like to find someone suitable to take leadership over the militia and Henry is certainly too inexperienced for this. If he would be willing, we could see about a captain¡¯s position? Or is Sir Michel intending to contribute a knight?¡±


    Michel waved her off, shaking his head. ¡°I thought to give the lad some experience, My Lady, that his mother would not let him join his father¡¯s company. Of course, if he has the talent for it, we may see,¡± he said, ending in a lopsided smile.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said and, seeing no reason to continue on this topic, moved on.


    With the knight retreating back to the door, the conversation meandered for a while longer before her guests excused themselves. Once they left, shown out by the butler, the knight returned to the table, albeit staying on his feet this time.


    ¡°Please, Sir Ludwig,¡± she said, gesturing at the chair as she had another nibble. ¡°Pray tell, what are your impressions?¡±


    Hesitant, he asked, ¡°Of Mr Henry?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°He seemed not entirely hopeless, albeit lacking in a more refined education. I dare say a mercenary would impart questionable wisdom,¡± he said, scratching his head.


    She dabbed at her mouth, then put the napkin on her plate and pushed it away. Almost instantly, a maid picked it up, her footsteps the only sound in the room. Once that sound died, Julia spoke.


    ¡°I would guess that Sir Michel has not treated him well since his arrival, which has likely been compounded by how Sir Michel speaks of Mr Henry¡¯s father,¡± she said, pausing for a sip of tea. ¡°If put in charge of any number of men, I should think Mr Henry would seek to make a name for himself to vindicate his father. Alas, I fear the only name he should make is the one upon his headstone¡ªunless he is suitably broken in.¡±


    ¡°My Lady learned so much?¡± he asked, a genuine spirit of praise to his words.


    She held open her hands. ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. It is my duty to understand the nature of those who would serve me, is it not?¡± she asked, a humorous hint to her tone that did not go unnoticed by him.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°So it is that I try to pick up on these things. While I may be wrong, it is better to be wrong than to not think at all. Anyway, I have asked a dull question, so let me ask a more interesting one. Sir Ludwig, how would you have answered my questions?¡±


    He stilled, put upon the spot after earlier thinking himself lucky to be the spectator in this matter. However, he had been asked, so he could only answer. ¡°The first¡ªit was about the preferred victory, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have no particular reason to disagree with his answer¡­¡± he said.


    She waited a beat, then asked, ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°If I consider when I would have this choice, well, it would be when the enemy is already breaking, is it not? At such a time, I would not be thinking of the war. That is simply the moment when one must charge.¡±


    She nodded along, then said, ¡°A fair assessment.¡±


    Yet such words struck his pride heavily. ¡°If I may, what answer would My Lady give?¡±


    Not an unexpected question, she didn¡¯t hesitate, speaking her mind. ¡°I could conceive of situations in which one or the other is preferable. However, what is interesting is that such situations are not at all relevant to the battle itself. That is, whether or not one should commit to breaking the enemy completely should be known by the commander ahead of the battle, rather than decided in the moment.¡±


    A surprisingly deep answer, he mulled it over and found it in line with what she had mentioned earlier: that she sought to fill a position of leadership.


    Which flowed into the second question. ¡°What does My Lady have to say about attacking and defending hills and rivers?¡± he asked, hoping to get ahead of her with this.


    She gave a humoured smile at his antics, but indulged him. ¡°I suppose my earlier thoughts are not enough? Well then, it is again the case that, going into war, it should be known which of these must be done by ourselves and by the enemy. For example, in the case of the late Duke Bohemia, it could be seen which path he would take so many years in advance that Lord Bavaria¡¯s predecessors built such sturdy fortifications. Rivers are much harder things to fortify, yet certain points may be fortified to influence the enemy to cross at a more preferable place. On the other hand, knowing where our enemy has fortified, we may decide which points we would prefer to attack. In particular, we would seek out how we may avoid the most costly sieges.¡±


    Again, he found that her thoughts, while certainly more detailed this time, truthfully did still follow what she had said earlier. However, he did not have long to linger on this as her expectant gaze fell upon him.


    ¡°I feel as if anything I say adds nothing, My Lady,¡± he said, bowing his head.


    ¡°Then I would have sir answer the last question,¡± she said with a knowing smile.


    Not for the first time, he felt as if he had walked into her trap, even such candid conversations not spared her wit. ¡°My Lady sees the battlefield more clearly than I. Truly, I would have given a similar answer to Mr Henry. My experience is rather limited.¡±


    She waved him off. ¡°Please, do not think poorly of yourself over this. After all, at Grosburg Castle, I had yet to grasp this either. Horses have always been such skittish things to me that I had Lord Bavaria¡¯s cavalry placed too far back. If the mercenaries hadn¡¯t routed, the charge would have done rather little since our forces had pushed them together.¡±


    After thinking this over, he asked, ¡°Did Lord Bavaria not consider this, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Lord Bavaria had shown me deference as the one commissioned by the King. If I had given him authority over the siege, it likely would have gone much differently. However, in this matter¡­¡± she said, then gave him a thin smile.


    Not a dim man, he had long since noticed the timing of certain events. ¡°My Lady knew he had little time to waste?¡±


    She bowed her head. ¡°Does sir think me deceitful for my actions?¡± she whispered, an unusual frailness to her voice.


    He went to speak, only to think better of it and instead took a moment to carefully put together his answer. ¡°My Lady has such responsibilities I cannot begin to consider. There are certainly those who would judge My Lady for what she has done, yet I would look at how things have turned out and consider them for the best. The late Duke Bohemia succumbed to his own treachery and I bore witness to the choice you gave Lord Bavaria.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That means more to me than you could know,¡± she said. ¡°If you could give me some privacy? It has been a long journey.¡±


    ¡°It has,¡± he said, bowing, then left the room, no more need for an escort.


    Once the door closed, she straightened up with a blank expression on her face.

 18. A Confession is Told

    While not the grandest cathedral she had seen, it had sufficient size to impress without feeling intimidating. The old bricks held an earthy charm and the simple windows seen from the outside made it seem rather modest.


    Of course, the inside still had the vibrancy expected of a church, full of vivid artwork, even the doors themselves having Biblical carvings upon them. How beautiful the Virgin Mary looked upon the pillars, how touching was Christ¡¯s suffering upon the wall, with even a vast mural of a saint, red cloak so bright.


    This quiet day, she stood loosely in the centre of the hall and looked up at the stained glass windows up high above the pews.


    ¡°Which prophet does my child seek guidance from today?¡±


    She did not move at first, her gaze staying there before finally coming down. ¡°Bishop of Augsburg,¡± she said, her smile small, and gave a curtsey as if before a duke. ¡°I look to the prophet Jonah.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he is certainly one that I enjoy preaching. While there is much nuance in what Christ taught us, the Book of Jonah shows simply that repentance is at the heart of our Lord,¡± he said, his voice a touch deep, seeming loud even when speaking quietly.


    He wore an amicable smile, his hands behind his back as if to show he hid nothing. An older man, he looked some age over fifty, how much over entirely depending on how well he had looked after himself. From what she knew, he looked after himself well and had turned fifty-nine last month.


    ¡°If I may, sir, could that we would begin with the Sacrament of Penance?¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course, my child,¡± he said.


    The confessional had a more ornate style than the building, intricate and carved from finer wood than the ageing pews. While his side had a door, now closed, hers simply had a doorway, exposed to the rest of the church. Between them there was a mesh of criss-crossing wood and, on his side, a velvet curtain. She sat patiently.


    After almost a minute, the curtain slid over and he made the sign of the cross. ¡°Upon learning of what Jonah had done, the men of the ship did not throw him overboard, even at his own behest. However, they could only do the Lord¡¯s will in the end. So He spared them just as He would come to spare Jonah. In this, we see that He is kind in his justice.¡±


    He paused there to clear his throat.


    ¡°Pray speak, my child, that He may show you His kindness.¡±


    She bowed her head. ¡°Bless me, Father, for I have sinned. It has been a year and three days since my last confession. I have since committed a grave sin, which is to be glad for not showing mercy to my fellow man, one time. I have also committed the sin of lying on three occasions, and I have encouraged others to murder on two occasions. These are all my sins.¡±


    Silence followed, but only for a moment. ¡°Let us discuss this. Why does my child think not showing mercy is a grave sin?¡± he asked, his voice soft and even.


    ¡°The man had been sentenced to death for his crime and made a petition for mercy, which I denied. It has since been revealed to me that his trial did not include evidence that may have seen him acquitted.¡±


    ¡°Such a thing, while unfortunate, does not constitute a grave sin. If my child honestly believed him guilty and the trial fair, then it would be considered a venial sin.¡±


    ¡°Father misunderstands me. It is that I still do not show him mercy, thinking it fortunate that this evidence did not come out in time. Christ asks us to forgive, yet, knowing this man¡¯s crimes, I cannot. Pray give me guidance, Father.¡±


    The silence lingered for longer this time.


    ¡°It is indeed a difficult topic, one where I can only encourage my child to have faith in the Lord and his ways. Just as He had the sailors sacrifice Jonah to save themselves, perhaps He had you act in His stead,¡± he said. ¡°However, it certainly is a grave sin to hold such hatred in our hearts towards fellow children of Christ. While it may feel like forgiveness is to forget the crimes the man committed, rather forgiveness is to realise that he has been judged by the Lord, so now our righteous anger may become compassion for those impacted. Does that help my child?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± she said softly, ¡°it does.¡±


    A creak sounded out as he adjusted his position. ¡°Of your other sins, how is it that they came about?¡±


    ¡°As Father knows, I am a ruler and, at my command, I had men go to battle. It may not be a sin to some; however, I feel heavy the burden. Those on the battlefield¡­ if they should slay a man and then be slain in turn, have they not committed murder and lacked time to repent? My only salvation is that they did not do so entirely willingly, that I am the one who compelled them to sin.¡±


    ¡°My child has a difficult journey through life,¡± he said, his tone light as if joking, yet no laughter spilled from either him or her. ¡°As far as your soldiers are concerned, be at ease. The Lord is just and would not judge them for not seeking penance given their circumstances. As for you, I ask, did you make those choices lightly?¡±


    She gave a slight shake of her head, a tinkle of glass from the Rosary beads around her neck. ¡°No, Father,¡± she whispered. ¡°I truly wished with all my heart for a peaceful alternative. However, I feel torn between my faith and being a ruler. I would follow in Christ¡¯s example if it was my life alone. My people, though, I have a duty to protect them. If I must commit a sin, is it better to murder or to betray my subjects?¡±


    By the end, laughter tainted her voice, yet there was no humour. A desperate lament, masking her pain.


    ¡°My child,¡± he said, tinged with sadness.


    ¡°I apologise for losing myself. To think, last year I so fretted over the sin of divorce. A simpler time.¡±


    He said nothing on that, a few seconds passing with only her deep, measured breaths to break the pressing silence. ¡°The question of which sin is lesser or greater is not one that can be answered in a simple way. One may murder to save a life, and one may cause another to commit that most grave sin through withholding wages. What matters is that, when given such an impossible choice, one chooses that which they believe is lesser, and that one confesses once it is feasible.¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Thank you, Father. Although I fear I shall struggle with this my entire life, your guidance is reassuring,¡± she said.


    After giving her a moment, he asked, ¡°What of my child¡¯s lies?¡±


    She brought up a hand, holding one of the rosary beads between her thumb and finger. ¡°I lied in pursuit of one murder. I lied to the King out of fear. I lied to a servant.¡±


    ¡°May I consider the first has been addressed?¡±


    Gently nodding, her fingers moved from one bead to the next. ¡°Yes, Father,¡± she said.


    ¡°The second, then. What need has my child to fear the King?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ he asked if I still loved Prince Hector, and I told him I did not. However, I do. He was my husband in my eyes and I¡­. My apologies, this is not the place for such talk. When the King asked me, I thought the truth would upset him and he would make my life difficult, and I felt weak at that time, so I lied.¡±


    He waited a moment to see if she would continue, then asked, ¡°Does my child feel weak now?¡±


    ¡°No. If he asked again, I would speak the truth this time,¡± she said, her voice that little firmer as if to prove it.


    ¡°Very well. Then, your last lie?¡±


    She bowed her head, but a smile came to her lips, letting go of the rosary beads with another tinkle. ¡°It may sound foolish, I know; however, I felt upset one evening and, in my spite, I sent a maid on a pointless errand. She had to walk far for it and it was on a cold evening. When she returned, she was shivering. Although I dismissed her so she could go warm up in the servants¡¯ quarters, I still felt guilty afterwards, even now. It is a small thing¡­ but it reminded to be kind in all matters, whether big or small.¡±


    ¡°I am pleased to hear that, my child.¡±


    Lifting her head up, she sat upright, smile lingering for a moment before fading away.


    ¡°Has my child honestly confessed her sins?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    His shadow played on the mesh between them, bringing his hand to his face for a long moment, then settling into a similar position to before. ¡°These are the penances I would give my child,¡± he said before listing off a few prayers. ¡°In addition, the man denied mercy, I would ask that my child sees the family of his victims are comfortable. My child should have a prayer led for those lost in each battle and a prayer led for the King. Last of all, my child should offer her maid an extra day¡¯s pay.¡±


    She waited a beat, then recited what he had told her.


    ¡°Good. Now, if my child would show contrition?¡±


    Bowing her head once more, she recited the prayer, apologising to God and promising penance and asking for mercy.


    Once she finished, it was his turn for prayer as he gave absolution. At the end of his, she said, ¡°Amen.¡±


    ¡°Give thanks to the Lord for He is good.¡±


    ¡°His mercy endures forever,¡± she said.


    ¡°Pray go in peace.¡±


    She slowly rose to her feet and shuffled out, saying, ¡°My thanks, Father.¡±


    By the time he rejoined her, she had returned to the same spot as before with her gaze still up high upon the depiction of the prophet Jonah. However, she now held a rosary bead between her finger and thumb, the cross in her other hand, lips moving in silent prayers. It was not the ones she had been assigned for penance, but many Hail Marys along with the other parts of the Rosary.


    So he waited until she had finished, no longer moving her finger along the beads, albeit still holding the cross. ¡°Which Mysteries did my child meditate upon?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The Sorrowful Mysteries,¡± she replied without hesitation, finally releasing the cross. ¡°I feel closer to Christ for the burdens I carry.¡±


    Unseen to her, he smiled.


    ¡°Sir,¡± she said as she turned to him, ¡°may we discuss the matters I wrote of?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said and clapped his hands together. Rather than say more, though, he looked to the back of the hall where a person stood alone. ¡°Deacon Schmitt, if you would!¡±


    His words carried and summoned the man. She watched as he walked over, finding him to be someone fairly young, yet without any exuberance. Often, she found the youth of the church to have the fire of God inside them. However, he hadn¡¯t the weight of God like the mayor did, instead seeming like someone more reserved.


    ¡°This is Deacon Schmitt,¡± the bishop said. ¡°He has been in the church for a while now and is the one most familiar with our charitable accounts.¡±


    ¡°Mr Schmitt,¡± she said, offering only a smile.


    The bishop gestured at her next. ¡°This is Countess Augstadt, her family a generous contributor to our causes. Of course, it may not be obvious as you only took over after the late Lord Augstadt¡¯s passing, but he and her mother were both beloved patrons of ours.¡±


    ¡°My Lady,¡± Schmitt said, bowing to her.


    A higher-pitched voice, thin. Beside the bishop, he looked all the skinnier, but his robes hung loose off him, only showing in his gaunt face. Still, he did not look weak as he held himself well.


    ¡°I am here to continue their tradition. Forgive me for the delay, that I have had to learn much this last year,¡± she said lightly.


    ¡°What forgiveness is necessary? We do the Lord¡¯s work with or without alms, alms something which is for the giver¡¯s benefit,¡± the bishop said, ending with a chuckle. ¡°Still, it was not simply alms you wrote of, so I thought to include Deacon.¡±


    Her smile lingered a moment before vanishing, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh, pray do not think I am only here to seek indulgences,¡± she said, then dropped her hands back down to her rosary beads. ¡°The timing, I think it reflects poorly on me.¡±


    ¡°How could it? Good work is good work, regardless of when or why. The Lord knows your heart, my child,¡± the bishop said, his hands loosely gesturing along.


    She put on a small smile, then turned to the deacon. ¡°Mr Schmitt. I do not know how much Bishop has said, so I shall give a summary. Of course, I would continue the alms my parents contributed; however, I would also seek to raise money for the construction of something like a university for children? Nothing too grand, simply a place for children of both sexes to be taught reading and writing, perhaps the counting necessary to work in a shop, as well as instruct them on the Church¡¯s teachings. One may think of it as a Sunday School that would be open all days to those who may attend, free of charge, and even entice the unfortunate with warm food.¡±


    Pausing there, she turned to the bishop.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, such a place would serve well to train more clergy. This is¡­ having seen how the secular courts work, I think it would not be a terrible thing if more cases could be referred to ecclesiastical courts. However, I would not wish to burden the Church with such cases that it interferes with its other duties.¡±


    The bishop gave a small look of surprise, his eyebrows turning up, but settled into a warm smile. ¡°I think seeing justice done is an important duty of ours. If it may be arranged, we would be glad to do so.¡±


    She let out a long breath, leaving behind a smile, and she let go of her rosary beads. ¡°Our city has grown so large and I feel like the Church has lagged behind. Yes, even if I must pay for it myself, I would see a place built that may bring more into the Church. First this school, then places of worship.¡±


    The bishop chuckled and raised a hand to stop her there. ¡°Please, my child, do not pledge more than one can give. Let us take this one step at a time and see what our hearts believe is right. As good as building churches is, we may find other causes that would benefit more from charity at this time.¡±


    ¡°Bishop is right,¡± she said, her smile broader. ¡°However, I feel confident this school is the Lord¡¯s will.¡±


    After returning her smile, he turned back to the deacon and said, ¡°When Lady Augstadt or her people come to discuss the specifics, please do show them suitable hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± the deacon said, bowing his head.


    ¡°Deacon is dismissed,¡± the bishop said, then readied to speak again to her.


    However, she had something else to say to the deacon. ¡°Oh, Mr Schmitt? Miss Gianna has asked me to pass on her apology.¡±


    He stilled hearing that name, then bowed his head again. ¡°My thanks, Lady Augstadt,¡± he said softly.


    While he left, the bishop asked, ¡°Miss Gianna, I think I have heard her name before?¡±


    ¡°She often volunteered here with her mother until an unfortunate incident recently¡­.¡±


    The deacon closed the door behind him, cutting out their voices, and stood with his back to it as his heart pounded in his chest.

 19. A Bazaar is Arranged

    Rain pouring down outside, the people exited their carriages and hurried to the building, their servants holding up umbrellas as they took on the weather¡¯s burden. Once their duty to their masters and mistresses was over, they entered through the back to the servants¡¯ hall where the fire was roaring, the drinks warm. Gianna mirrored her own mistress as the host of this space, chatting to the less prestigious guests and making sure they were comfortable.


    Upstairs, Julia laughed and smiled. Although this would mark her first time hosting something grander than a tea party, she showed no worry, no awkwardness. While only a group of twenty-odd all together, it was just enough to bring warmth to her modest townhouse.


    Tonight not one for politics, she had arranged for an old friend of her father¡¯s to see to the men, Lord Bibra, while she tended to their wives; this also included some of the children¡ªthose old enough to be out socially and not yet married.


    ¡°Lady Ravensheim, please, do meet Lady G¨¹nzfurt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lady Mammengard, your son associates with¡ª¡±


    Never any hesitation, as if knowing by heart every link between each guest and every other one. Even when subtly informing each gentleman of his assigned lady, she didn¡¯t fumble, treating all as old friends.


    A dinner party was not a simple affair of chatting, though, so, once the guests had all arrived, she had the gentlemen escort their ladies through to the dining room.


    Of course, it was decorated for the occasion. Faded tapestries hung on the walls, candles instead of oil lamps for the lighting, chairs and table rather coarsely made for such a residence, yet the table¡¯s top still looked perfectly smooth and oiled, the chairs with plush cushions.


    ¡°I thought to begin my hosting with celebrating the past,¡± she said, gesturing at some of the other decorations. ¡°After all, it is important to remember where we have come from.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful,¡± Lady Ravensheim said, then pointed out an ancient vase on display. ¡°My husband and I saw one just like that on our pilgrimage to Rome, did we not?¡±


    From a few seats down, he looked at it with squinting eyes. ¡°I believe we did.¡±


    ¡°If my guests are speaking of the Roman vase, I purchased it last year,¡± Julia said, a touch pensive. ¡°It is¡­ I found some notes belonging to my father of pieces he wished to buy. So, when I heard of one for sale, I just had to.¡±


    There was a lull for a second before Lady Ravensheim said, ¡°It is certainly a lovely piece.¡±


    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Julia said, bursting into a smile.


    Little by little, the other bits of d¨¦cor were presented and discussed, passing the time as the food was brought in and table prepared. Once arranged, the covers came off and revealed the matching meal: something of a feast.


    Rather than countless delicacies, the centrepiece was a whole hog roast with an apple in its mouth. A few bowls of soups and stews spanned the table, along with chunks of breads more hearty than simple white bread. The plates and bowls were made of wood, the cutlery of bronze, and the wine glasses had little of the clarity expected.


    However, as the ancient vase held its own worth, so too did the presentation. Which of them did not know the value of such fine mahogany? Not just the chairs and table, but the plates and bowls also had the familiar appearance, perfectly polished. As simple as the glasses looked, their shape was not irregular and the rim perfectly smoothed.


    As for the food, it carried the scent of spices. The hog was only tried by the intrepid men among them¡ªand, of course, the host¡ªand they found the skin had a wonderful flavour of brandy, while the stews offered fine and tender meats in a sauce with the aroma of wine. Even the chunks of bread proved softer than they looked, yet firm enough to soak up the various broths and soups with ease.


    Julia¡¯s execution was not lacking. After all, good investments paid best when suitably invested in.


    Once the praises died down¡ªsuch praises for her, not the food, as was proper for the occasion¡ªgentle conversation rose up. The topic of weather, of performances at the capital¡¯s music halls, of the kind of family matters that could be discussed in polite company. Despite the larger size for a dinner party, she kept all the guests involved in the conversations.


    As the first course finished, the next came in, this time something lighter and more typical: roasted vegetables accompanying prepared fishes. The hog stayed, though, very much still the centrepiece, albeit one that was picked at by mostly the younger men through the ensuing courses.


    It was only when the desserts came out that the hog left, taken down to the servants¡¯ hall for them to have as they wished. The other leftovers were readied to deliver to the nearby church as was the norm.


    So the meal came to an end. However, that did not mean it time to leave. Lord Bibra took the men through to the parlour while she brought the women back to the drawing room.


    Although the dining room had been prepared for the theme, the drawing room remained how it had been. A light and warm room that gained a texture through the careful choice of paintings on display, depicting spring flowers and landscapes of sunsets and a proud buck. The furniture had delicate tassels, so light that they swayed in the slightest breeze among the room, with flowery upholstery. Although a fire burned, it was more for the ambience and the logs had been chosen for their pleasant aroma.


    An innocent room, almost childish, in stark contrast to the mature colours preferred by the Queen who set the fashions. Of course, she could have followed such fashions. It would have been trivial for her to arrange something elegant.


    However, everything had its purpose; so too did this.


    ¡°I hate to break the unwritten rules¡­¡± she said, barely above a whisper.


    Lady Mammengard gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Come now, child, we shan¡¯t bite.¡±


    Julia looked at the older women in her company, the daughters having flocked to the piano once given the chance. ¡°It is¡­ I have not forgotten anything, have I? Only that Lord Bibra could hardly advise me on the things he is unaware.¡±


    After a titter, Lady Ravensheim said, ¡°My Lady has done rather well. Your parents would be proud.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Julia looked down, but that did little to hide her blooming smile. ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°If my daughter could host so well¡±¡ªLady G¨¹nzfurt glanced over¡ª¡°I would be most satisfied. Not to mention, My Lady has done this without the guidance a daughter ought to have. She certainly is one of good breeding.¡±


    Julia giggled behind her hand, then raised her head with a proud smile. ¡°It is my only wish in life to make my parents proud.¡±


    The topic shifted from there, mothers soon pulling their daughters back. Julia kept the conversation going, but refrained from saying too much, at least for a while. At loosely the half-hour mark, she brought forward the principle discussion.


    ¡°I spoke with Bishop of Augsburg before coming to the capital,¡± she said, taking up the gap in conversation. ¡°It is quite tragic¡ªthe peasants are rather losing faith.¡±


    Sighs and tuts came from all sides. ¡°Honestly, what can be done? They are a fickle lot.¡±


    ¡°I have been thinking of it since hearing and, while I may be inexperienced, my mother did a lot of work for charitable causes. In her notes, she had complete faith in the Lord. If it is that there are those who do not believe in the Church, it is because we have failed them.¡± She paused there to offer an apologetic smile. ¡°Of course, this is the situation in my fief. I would not presume to put blame elsewhere.¡±


    A few laughed, a couple smiled, and Lady Ravensheim put her at ease. ¡°It is understood we would talk about these matters in general. That aside, though, your mother left notes?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, she had much she wished to share with me. My father said¡­ she felt her time neared, so she wished to ensure I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Aw, poor dear,¡± Lady G¨¹nzfurt said.


    Julia took only a breath before settling her expression once more. ¡°What is it we were speaking of?¡± she said lightly.


    Lady Ravensheim asked, ¡°Did your mother have any suggestions for encouraging the faith amongst the peasants?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Julia said, and her brow furrowed as if in thought. ¡°If it is that the peasants have been wronged, then justice must be served. Otherwise, it is that they have not experienced His teachings.¡±


    ¡°How could they not?¡± Lady Mammengard asked, her face scrunched up.


    Julia¡¯s gaze fell as she kept her head up. ¡°I cannot say,¡± she whispered, then spoke up as she continued. ¡°Elsewhere, my mother talks about how children are more amenable to faith. They are too young to yet be led astray by temptations. In my heart, I feel this to be the right way. My mother raised much money for good causes and I would like to do the same. After all, if not for me, then she would¡­.¡±


    Her pause did not last even a second before she looked around and picked out the younger ladies who had been little involved this far.


    ¡°Please, do share what trinkets and treats are popular with the youth these days? I would rather like to host a bazaar.¡±


    Lady G¨¹nzfurt¡¯s daughter exchanged a look with her neighbours, then said, ¡°Well, I suppose flower-pressing is quite in fashion? One wouldn¡¯t go wrong selling flowers and pretty books.¡±


    Little by little, Julia drew out suggestions and advice, the heavy topic of a moment ago swept aside by the joy of a good bazaar. ¡°One must have an explicit goal to raise,¡± said one, and another, ¡°A good fortune-teller is a must,¡± while another chided that, saying, ¡°How can one raise money for the Church with such blasphemy?¡±


    However, she kept the mood warm, defusing the points of contention. ¡°Perhaps a play? There are many suitable stories in the Bible if anyone has a troupe to recommend.¡±


    Such a broad topic, it could occupy a whole day, never mind an hour. All too soon, she had to point at the clock for the mothers to realise the time¡ªshe asked for their opinion on a good clockmaker for servicing the grandfather clock.


    The men had seemed to enjoy their time too, a laughter between them all, mentions among the sons of an exciting game of billiards that had gone on.


    Once they were gone, she thanked Bibra for his assistance on this day and the older man waffled on about her father. She listened politely, smiling, giving a nod when appropriate and a titter at his little joke.


    Then there was silence.


    Her butler and her maid both joined her upon her return to the townhouse¡¯s office. However, they said nothing while she wrote out three pages of notes. Some were snippets of conversation, others observations, a few intuitions, and a handful of reasoned conclusions.


    Once those were finished, she then listened to everything her maid had to say, which concerned what things the guests¡¯ servants had let slip below-stairs. Some were as innocuous as who Lady Mammengard had visited the previous day, while others concerned second-hand rumours of affairs going on.


    Julia had no doubt in her maid¡¯s recollection. Gianna had, after all, been brought up to be a bookkeeper like her mother, her memory well-trained.


    Of course, that Julia took notes did not mean she necessarily believed the rumours nor particularly cared about visits. However, suitable rumours could be investigated and regularity of visits helped build up her understanding of the complex social web that the peers had tied themselves in.


    Last of all, her butler gave his impressions, which included an insight into the goings on of the men. While there wouldn¡¯t be any politics being done on such a visit, it often seemed that these kinds of men had an eagerness to discuss politics regardless, especially the sons who felt they had to prove their understanding on the matters.


    Once the report was compiled, she read it over a handful of times and then reduced the points to those she deemed key. This page she kept, safe in the knowledge that only her father could understand the invented language, while the rest of the paper went into the fireplace.


    With that matter completed, she brought out her less secretive notes which covered the planning for the bazaar. Little of what she had learned this evening had any worth to her; however, there was worth in being seen to listen to advice.


    Glancing up, she realised she had forgotten to dismiss her butler and her maid. Although she went to, she paused, then a smile came to her.


    ¡°Mr Cromer,¡± she said and he left after a bow. ¡°Gianna, pray tell, what kinds of things would interest you at a bazaar?¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡±


    Oh Julia could see the confusion in her maid¡¯s eyes, letting the chuckle come out. ¡°Consider it a whim of mine as I am oft prone to have.¡±


    That did not do much to convince Gianna, but she considered it an order. ¡°As a child, my mother once took me somewhere¡­ maybe not exactly a bazaar. There was a pot of melted cheese over a fire and my mother dipped some stale bread in it with a fork? It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s good, but I remember liking it. Maybe because it was one of the few times we went somewhere without my father.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Julia said, then returned to her notes. ¡°It sounds interesting enough. I would understand if you do not wish to muddy your precious memory; however, it shall be arranged.¡±


    ¡°Madam is too kind,¡± her maid said, bowing her head.


    Julia let out half a laugh. ¡°Pray do not think so lowly of me to call this kindness. While it may be sinful to be greedy, there is no harm in some indulgence. You are not merely a servant to me.¡±


    Silence followed for a moment, then a softly said, ¡°Yes, madam,¡± drifted through the room like a breeze.


    After finishing the note she was writing to include this little indulgence, Julia looked over to her maid with a smile. ¡°No one will ever understand me like you do. While they will search for reason, what they cannot understand is the cold determination for a revenge more grand than they could ever possibly fathom. My mother did not deserve her fate. As God shan¡¯t return her to me, there is nothing that could convince me to give up on my plans.¡±


    ¡°Not even me?¡± her maid whispered.


    Julia heard the question clearly and gently laughed with a smile on her lips. ¡°Do you regret your revenge?¡± she asked.


    Although her head was bowed, Gianna¡¯s smile was unmistakeable and as beautiful as that first time Julia had seen it. ¡°No. I was just curious how much I mean to you.¡±


    ¡°In a kinder world, I would have you as my little sister and dote upon you until thoroughly spoilt,¡± Julia said, an unusual lightness to her voice and honesty to her smile. ¡°However, we are not in a kind world. I dare not risk giving you such prominence and I unfortunately cannot waste any advantage I find myself with.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can be of use to you, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    Smile turning even softer, Julia looked back at the papers on the desk. ¡°Pray think a little of what you would like to do once I have accomplished that which I have set out to do.¡±


    ¡°Can I not still be your maid then?¡± Gianna asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Well, I suppose you could keep my grave clean if I am fortunate enough to still be permitted one.¡±


    Seconds passed in silence and Julia thought she had finally found something to stifle her maid¡¯s sweet words. So she began to write once more, only to find herself very much wrong.


    ¡°If it comes to it, I will make a grave for you and keep it clean.¡±


    Julia let out a breath of laughter and said no more. At the least, one had to know when to accept ones loss.

 20. The Grand Bazaar

    ¡°Greetings, everyone, to Augstadt¡¯s first Grand Bazaar!¡±


    Her voice had a humble joy to it as it crossed the crowded square and reached the temporary box seats that now lined the edges, each sitting in their respective place. With a horn to help, she had no need to scream, simply projecting her voice. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter if not everyone heard. This was the kind of event where many were simply there to boast about attending afterwards.


    There were no peasants here, the crowd made up of those comfortably in the middle-class¡ªor who wanted to appear as such. A seat in the boxes, however, wasn¡¯t something money could buy. Something necessary for her to attract those with real money who would not be happy to have the wrong company.


    As for her speech, it had been written and refined and practised. The sort of speech that touched on only the parts she thought essential and had suitable spaces for cheers and claps, which certain people in the audience knew about and so could suitably lead the way when those spaces came up.


    ¡°Of course, one thing that has been much discussed since the event was announced is the ambitious goal. Four-thousand Thalers is not a small sum. However, I know well just how generous our people are¡ªand I would not exclude myself from that. My mother had a deep appreciation for charity and her absence has been sorely felt. So I would honour her with a personal contribution of a thousand Thalers, which I shall be looking to spend these coming days.¡±


    She paused there for just a second.


    ¡°Well, is three-thousand Thalers a more reasonable goal?¡±


    Right on cue, the first enthusiastic claps sounded out, which were quickly picked up by the rest of the crowd. She didn¡¯t let them go on too long, though.


    ¡°Last of all, I would remind us what it is we are working towards: a kinder future for the less-fortunate children. With that said, allow me to declare the Grand Bazaar¡±¡ªshe raised a hand¡ª¡°open!¡±


    For a moment, polite clapping and hushed chattering filled the space, then a distant clap of thunder rang out. Many looked up to the sky to see if poor weather was coming¡ªin time to witness something spectacular as a second, louder clap went off.


    There, hanging high up in the air, looked to be a cloud of fire and smoke; the fire faded fast while the wind soon blew away the smoke.


    ¡°Pray do not miss the closing show. I promise, it is to be something quite spectacular.¡±


    With her performance finally over, she retreated off the stage with a wave to those who had a mind to still be watching her at this time.


    Three people were awaiting her off-stage and none of them had been privy to her surprise. So, as she led them off to her ¡°room¡±, they all had questions, yet only one dared speak at this time.


    ¡°My Lady, if I may ask, since when did we arrange for fireworks?¡± the mayor asked.


    ¡°A week after I formally began planning. That was when the first letters went out,¡± she replied.


    He couldn¡¯t argue with that answer. Or rather, he knew he couldn¡¯t win an argument with her¡ªunless she wanted him to win. ¡°I see¡­.¡±


    ¡°It should be said that what we saw was not quite a firework, though,¡± she said, her tone light.


    He let out a long sigh.


    The opening of the bazaar was far from the end of her work. Truly, even the end of the bazaar was not the end of her work either. This much she knew. For others, perhaps it would have been too much, perhaps they would feel burnt out by this time.


    However, not her.


    A charity bazaar was a most queer event. While men often liked to stick their noses in, these bazaars were often run by women at almost every level. Women arranged them, women produced the novelty goods for sale, women acted as sellers for the stalls. While this particular bazaar was aimed at the wealthiest of Augstadt, usually bazaars had a less wealthy audience and featured a certain amount of mixing between the classes. The poorest still struggled to participate, lacking both money and time to contribute, but those who were modestly poor could perhaps find an opportunity to partake.


    She did not particularly deviate from any of this. Through her socialising, she had established a committee of suitable ladies to oversee most things. The Nelli family had a wide tree of talented daughters whom were only to happy to help with more practical matters, such as leading of sub-committees and running stalls. That was before she began to involve her own contacts.


    Once the organisation had been established, she simply needed to assign the appropriate responsibilities. It was not that the others had no say in how the bazaar would be ran, simply that, if they wished to deviate from her plans, they still had to meet her requirements and have the deviation approved by the top committee.


    Her role, then, was to handle the things which could not be delegated, and to be the face of the organisation.


    Of course, she was not one to be shallow with her work. To the world, it was a bazaar; to her, it was a test of many unrelated things. How well or poorly the various arrangements of committees performed, the construction ability of the city, to say nothing of the ¡°fireworks¡± that had been developed. Wherever possible, she drew in something else to test or measure or check.


    Even her guest list was not spared this.


    Outside the city walls, she sat in another box that had been assembled for the purpose of giving the nobles a place away from the peasants. While there was a good amount of company with her, it was a certain guest¡¯s arrival that sparked her interest.


    She stood up and greeted him with a curtsey. ¡°Prince Friedrich! I am most glad Sir could attend.¡±


    ¡°Please, Lady Augstadt, I could not miss such an interesting event,¡± he said, tipping his hat.


    Hand over her mouth, she giggled and waved him off. ¡°Pray do not flatter me. Lord Styria and his cohort should be arriving soon, that I believe they have been delayed by a particularly persuasive barmaid.¡±


    ¡°My Lady is quite well informed?¡± he said, humour in his voice.


    ¡°They are not a subtle group,¡± she replied, matching his tone.


    He laughed. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Until they should find their way here, please, do make yourself comfortable,¡± she said and gestured at the seats.


    Her words were not intended for him alone and, as they¡¯d spoken, a space had opened up for the eventual arrival of the others. For now, that left him to sit by himself and her a couple seats down.


    ¡°While I have Sir here¡­¡± she said.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°What is it My Lady would like to ask?¡±


    ¡°Rather, I hope Sir did not mind my use of Lord Styria. It felt improper to discuss these things directly. So, when I learned Sir and My Lord spent some of their education together, it seemed natural to ask for his assistance.¡±


    He waved her off. ¡°Of course I would not mind,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then pray accept my thanks. It was Sir¡¯s advice about sports that gave me this idea and I am grateful that Sir helped devise such simple, yet interesting, rules,¡± she said.


    Chuckling, he looked out at the field. ¡°I am quite intrigued to see how they shall play out. Rather than thank me, I should be the one grateful for My Lady¡¯s efforts in assembling quite the tournament.¡±


    A large area had been marked out on the grass. Inside, two teams, each with a dozen men, ran around. One team was denoted by pale shirts, now stained with dirt and dried blood, while the other had dark shirts. There was no strict colour, simply dark or light. As for what they were running around for, it was a leather ball.


    The rules the countess and prince had settled on were something of a code of chivalry more than the explicit rules a game of cards used. These were supposedly men showing their prowess, not wild animals wrestling to the death. So the ball could be picked up or kicked at will, but elbows were to stay away from faces. Of course, some violence was tolerated¡ªas long as it was within the spirit of obtaining the ball.


    Yes, both of them had understood the appeal of the sport to the common man was that it was not a gentleman¡¯s game.


    Which was why this event was not one with any such gentlemen in it. Half the teams were made up of the militia, who had also been the ones to test the rules as they had evolved and come to quite like the game; the other half were commoners who had pulled together enough players, often places of employment.


    Each match simply played from one toll of the cathedral¡¯s bell to the next. With so many teams, this first day saw two matches going on every hour. By the last day, there would be one left and that team would be rewarded with a feast for them and their families. When it came to free food, family was quite a vague term that brought in quite a lot of people, but she didn¡¯t much care for splitting hairs. As she often had to remind the mayor, she could easily afford to feed the entire city¡ªa few extras sneaking in to the winner¡¯s feast would not bankrupt her.


    For now, a good meal was quite the motivator.


    Before the other guests arrived, she did have one more thing to discuss with him. ¡°Sir, if I may so gently touch upon a matter of politics, I am looking to work on the road from the city to the southern border next year. Would Sir be interested in continuing those efforts through his land?¡±


    He gave a laugh, but it was not as genuine as his ones earlier. ¡°That would rather be something to discuss with my father.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my apologies,¡± she said, bowing her head.


    Silence followed between them for a while. Although he watched the games, he glanced over a few times at her, seeing her sit there with her hands on her lap and a kind of smallness he couldn¡¯t quite place. He tried to ignore the feeling of having wronged her, only to eventually give in.


    ¡°I suppose I could bring the matter to him.¡±


    ¡°Truly? I would be so grateful,¡± she said.


    Feeling like he had been tricked, rather than upset, her cheery tone cut through his frustration. With his upbringing, one had to have a flexible kind of pride.


    Still, he wished to admonish her, so began to think of a suitable reply. It was just that she spoke again before he had come up with something.


    ¡°If Sir would like an interesting question to pass the time, I do have one,¡± she said.


    Oh he hated that, how she would make him beg, which made him love her all the more. If only he could unleash this woman on his closest friends. ¡°Pray tell,¡± he said, his neutral tone hiding his feelings.


    ¡°Would Sir rather a victory where the entire enemy is routed, at the cost of half Sir¡¯s army; or would Sir rather a victory where half the enemy is routed, at the cost of a quarter of Sir¡¯s army?¡±


    He listened to it, he thought about it, but, in the end, he could only shake his head. ¡°Such an abstract question, I would not deign to give an answer. At least tell me if it is to be a defensive war or otherwise.¡±


    She smiled, yet said nothing. He soon turned to her to see if she had only asked that to laugh at him, but, before he could comment, she said, ¡°I believe Sir¡¯s friends have arrived.¡±


    A moment later, he felt a heavy clap on his shoulder.


    ¡°My good Prince, have we kept you waiting?¡± Lord Styria asked.


    While the men fell into their rowdy chatter with half an eye on the games, she soon after slipped away. There was still much to do.


    Across the whole bazaar, there were the stalls, there was the tournament, there were religious plays, there was a daily auction. While the bazaar only occupied a few places, it engulfed the city. A light that shone so bright even those outside found themselves bathed in its bright hues.


    It was, in her eyes, something on the verge of being humorous. If everyone would trust her to assign them work, she knew herself capable of having everyone be happy. People spoke of such things as if an impossible task. However, she knew better. A comfortable home, good food, and a feeling of safety: that was enough. Some luxuries could still be produced that had a good ratio of work to enjoyment. Books, for example, even if copied by hand, could go on to give countless people enjoyment.


    Instead of trusting her, though, people trusted coin. Silver didn¡¯t lie or cheat. Besides, as she had pointed out to the mayor, people had a strange relationship with charity. Many would rather starve than live in housing provided by her or the city for free.


    Well, that was not something important for her to consider at this time.


    One day rolled into the next and soon came the last. True to her word, she had spent her allowance. Of course, it had been more of an investment than an expense, most of it going towards the auctions as she made sure no one was getting a good deal. However, she spent a little here and there at the various stalls over the days.


    This included a certain stall with a few pots of melted cheese. It seemed that a Swiss delegation had come through in the past, the recipe for it from the mountains. She had been quite intrigued upon learning more of it. Rather than simply heated cheese, it was a blend of both cheeses and alcohols, with some spices for good measure. One pot was rather fragrant with its use of fine wine, another more mellow with beer; the last was quite plain, but cheap, and the most popular one as parents would buy it for their children.


    Her knight and her maid seemed to quite enjoy the treat too.


    Mind always turning, she considered having her chefs experiment with leftover cheeses. It was something quite expensive to otherwise waste¡­.


    With night falling, heralding the end of the bazaar, she attended the closing play. Unlike the other stage events, this one took place on the field outside of town and was open to everyone. Those with tickets could watch from the box seats or the stands, away from the masses who crowded the field.


    It was also a very different play. While the others had been religious in content, this one was one of war. However, it was a script that spoke of neither glory nor suffering, but hardship.


    Tragedy and triumph were fleeting things. Between them, the soldiers trained and marched, the parents awaited news of their sons and the children news of their fathers. People had to pack up their lives and move, no promise of better days, but anything was better than dead.


    Now and then, when the script called for it, fire and smoke filled the evening sky. As distant as it was, the thunder roared and the ground rumbled and down drifted the scent of gunpowder. That even far-off wars were felt closer to home.


    After the first of the explosions in the sky, the mayor once more found his nerve. ¡°Pray tell, if it is not a firework, what is it?¡±


    Her gaze did not flicker, perfectly aware of those around them. Well, the neighbouring prince and his cohorts had preferred the view from the field, surely not because that was where beer flowed freely; so it was that the box had a spaciousness to it that afforded some privacy.


    ¡°Did you see a trail of smoke left behind?¡± she asked.


    He adjusted his cap. ¡°I suppose not,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is not propelling itself into the air. That is, they are like an eggshell filled with gunpowder, which are then launched into the air and detonated by a fuse that is lit upon their launch,¡± she said.


    ¡°I see¡­. Is there such a need for this over a traditional firework?¡± he asked.


    Her lips curled. ¡°Mr Mayor, I assure you that what you are witnessing is the prelude to death the likes of which one cannot fathom. It is something too ambitious for even my father to have considered. However, I have considered it.¡±


    Whatever warmth he had dissipated at her words. He had no reason to doubt her.


    So the bazaar came to an end¡ªwith a bang.

 21. Another Christmas is Celebrated

    On one of those shortest of days, good cheer across the realm, she took in the expected guest that, like her, had nowhere better to be. The fire crackled, bathing the room in warm hues, his drink like liquid amber as he swirled it, hers with a gentle steam rising from it as she took a sip.


    ¡°While the last year has been calmer than the year before, it certainly still felt busy,¡± the mayor said.


    She tittered behind her cup, then took a sip. ¡°I shall refrain from hosting too many bazaars of such a scale.¡±


    He waved her off. ¡°Pray do not think I am complaining, simply making a comment.¡±


    Silence her reply, she sipped a little more before having a cracker. The spread on offer was nothing too extravagant; however, for her, that meant it was the quantity that had been reduced, not the quality.


    ¡°My Lady¡­ if I may bring up something we discussed at this time last year?¡± he asked, his voice quieter than she was used to.


    ¡°Yes, everything is in motion. If I would die this moment, well, I am afraid Mr Mayor and Gianna should have to live through interesting times,¡± she said.


    Although spoken as a joke, neither the mayor nor her maid laughed. ¡°Please, My Lady, do not speak so lightly of such matters,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is precisely these matters which should be spoken lightly. For all I may plan, death is a most capricious friend, one whose arrival may never quite be predicted, but whose arrival will certainly come to pass for kings and beggars alike. However, I am a most thorough planner. Unlike others who would not dare comprehend their own death, I do, so it is that death will not be my end.¡±


    He listened closely, then took a long sip. ¡°My Lady, I am not sure such an answer reassures me.¡±


    ¡°It should. Everything I do from this moment forward is superfluous. I have achieved that which I wished to achieve. However, I cannot meet God until He calls for me, so I am afraid Mr Mayor and Gianna will have the pleasure of my company for a while longer,¡± she said.


    This time, he did chuckle. ¡°I hope to keep your company for many years still.¡±


    She looked into her cup, a gentle smile lingering on her lips. ¡°I would ask Mr Mayor to remember those words. These coming years, I shall be testing Mr Mayor.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall endeavour to pass such tests,¡± he said, an unmistakeable pride to his voice.


    Thinking of that, she smiled. ¡°Often is made mention of women¡¯s fickleness, yet I know of nothing as mercurial as a man¡¯s pride,¡± she said.


    He laughed and then said, ¡°I would give no objection to that.¡±


    Silence followed as the two drank and she sometimes snacked. A comfortable silence, the evening long and they only had so much conversation to fill the empty hours.


    Still, he was a creature of conversation, so converse he did. ¡°My Lady, I would ask, not out of disagreement, is the situation in the city truly as you desire?¡±


    She did not answer immediately, having another sip first and then handing her empty cup to her maid.


    ¡°Each group has their place. As we have discussed before, I have use of the Church for the delivery of charity to the people. The nobles bring structure. They will defer to me before siding with commoners. As for the guilds, I only find issue with them as they are trying to hold monopolies on goods that I wish to produce more of. They otherwise do fine work training their members towards mastering their crafts.¡±


    Pausing there, she accepted her fresh cup of tea. After a sip, she carried on.


    ¡°What matters more than their individual merits is that we may now begin to chip away at their respective authorities. That is, we take from one and give to another and keep a little for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°To what end?¡± he asked, brow furrowed.


    She softly smiled. ¡°Indeed, to what end? I suppose I would ideally have everything under our control. What good others do, we may also provide. The others are useful as we may borrow their authority to assist with things we would like to do. However, as we gain authority, that becomes more of a nuisance than an advantage.¡±


    Pausing there, she waved him off.


    ¡°My apologies. I am rather speaking in circles,¡± she said. After a sip of tea, she continued. ¡°We currently lack authority, so we wish to use their authority to gradually shift authority to us, that we eventually have no need of sharing authority with them. Of course, I am using authority as a¡­ euphemism. Powers, rights, responsibilities¡ªthese nebulous things that are half-intangible and exist more by inertia than legal documentation.¡±


    ¡°So then My Lady simply wishes to have complete control?¡± he asked.


    She almost laughed. ¡°The world is a vast and complex thing,¡± she said, giving her cup a gentle swirl. ¡°I could perhaps manage my fief entirely if I so devoted myself. However, I would rather build institutions that exist to serve. The Church, the nobles, the guilds¡ªthey all exist to further themselves. Our society has thus been built around them. As such, there are limits and weaknesses to our society. At the simplest, I have mentioned the guilds and their monopolies, which limits our growth.¡±


    Silence followed but for their sips of their respective drinks. Eventually, his brow smoothed out. ¡°I hate to sound lacking in imagination, yet I cannot see how we would replace them,¡± he said, his voice thick with reluctance.


    ¡°It is reasonable to think that that which has yet to be done is impossible. However, it very much has been done,¡± she said, her light tone carrying the hint of a riddle.


    He fell into thought once more. ¡°Is My Lady speaking of the bazaar?¡± he tentatively asked.


    ¡°Indeed. Several of the committees existed as¡­ experiments, shall we say?¡± she said, pausing to chuckle. ¡°The reason why so little money had been misplaced is due to the efforts of one committee which maintained the accounts, including following up when the accounts did not line up. Another committee maintained something of a census, which recorded which businesses did what work for what projects.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°As marvellous as those might be, I still fail to see how they would be at all profitable,¡± he said.


    She again felt the urge to laugh. ¡°Well, that is because we have no need to be profitable. Does Mr Mayor forget who I am? It is my right to collect taxes, as it is my right to spend them. However, I am not a frivolous person, so I would collect and spend them in pursuit of prosperity.¡±


    Her sigh mingled with the steam from her cup.


    ¡°Consider the repairs to the southern road. It shall cost us quite the sum, which other lords may well wish to recoup by charging a toll. However, is the point of the road not to bring more trade to our city? A toll would run counter to that. So it must be that, if we are to do it, it is either because, in doing so, we will be able to grow the city sufficiently to gather more taxes to cover the cost; or that doing nothing would shrink the city, reducing taxes by a similar amount. Of course, the truth is a mix of both.¡±


    She took a sip.


    ¡°However, it is also the case that collecting taxes to then spend means we are giving people employment, both as road-builders and the merchants who bring in the materials. It is not sufficient to simply think of the road itself.¡±


    After a sip, he chuckled and held up his glass. ¡°My Lady has grander thoughts than any I have met.¡±


    ¡°To consider this grand, Mr Mayor has surely led a sheltered life,¡± she said.


    ¡°Perhaps I have,¡± he said and gave another chuckle. ¡°I found it strange at first how My Lady seemed to conflate her fief with the city; however, I now begin to see.¡±


    She waved him off. ¡°It has always simply been that it is to my advantage,¡± she said.


    He smiled and said no more.


    ¡°Such a topic¡­ is this truly what Mr Mayor wishes to hear about for his present?¡± she asked.


    ¡°My Lady¡¯s thoughts do fascinate me, regardless of the topic,¡± he said, his eyes pinched by his broad smile.


    A smile touched her lips that quickly hollowed, her gaze falling from him to her cup. ¡°An interesting topic, then, is that the Poles and Greeks have brokered a peace.¡±


    ¡°Is that not a good thing? We have missed the steady shipments of food from the east,¡± he said.


    ¡°I would say it is not a good thing that two of the Empire¡¯s enemies now find themselves at peace and with capable, experienced armies,¡± she said lightly.


    A wrinkle spoiled his brow. ¡°The Poles I understand, but how is it that the Greeks would be our enemy?¡±


    ¡°There has been a religious tension between the Austrians and the Balkans for a while now. If the Greeks weigh in, one of the Balkans will force the matter. In such a case, we would have to support the Austrians.¡±


    ¡°Really? I would think having a weakened neighbour to our advantage,¡± he said.


    Chuckling, she held out her cup. Her maid took it and, soon enough, brought it back, once more full and steaming.


    ¡°What do the Swiss and the Austrians have in common? Their land is rather defensible. Of course, the Empire could have easily conquered them regardless. It is the case, though, that, being independent, they are more invested in their army than they would otherwise be. The cost of their armies outweighs whatever taxes the King could leverage from them.


    ¡°What it also means is that, if we defend their sovereignty, then any enemy would have to cross their lands first. Any devastation falls to their people. Perhaps, they may be persuaded to ally against us one day; however, we have a¡­ thorough understanding of the terrain by now. As long as we act swiftly, the land will still be defensible for us.¡±


    He nodded along at first, then fell into his drink, a wrinkle once more upon his brow. ¡°My Lady is well versed in these matters.¡±


    ¡°I did spend half my childhood expecting to one day become queen,¡± she said lightly.


    His mouth thinned into an awkward smile. As if eager to avoid that topic, he attempted a thought of his own. ¡°The Empire then keeps the eastern border for a similar reason? That is, the Bohemian Duchy is loosely lined by hills and mountains.¡±


    She gestured, tipping her hand. ¡°The situation inside the Empire is a little more complicated. Bohemia is indeed highly defensible, which is why Bavaria is ruled by a Marquess. It may technically be a lower rank; however, there is the expectation of lesser dues such that a larger army may be maintained. The Duke of Bohemia tends to have a lot of ceremonial roles too, that he must spend much time in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Not this year,¡± the mayor said.


    She gave a smile before having another sip. ¡°We should temporarily expand the bombards to thirty,¡± she softly said.


    Silence followed for a long while. ¡°My Lady wishes to become involved in the war?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That would depend which war Mr Mayor has in mind,¡± she said, pausing to chuckle. ¡°I cannot know everything, so I may only prepare for those eventualities which require our involvement. Pray be at ease, I do not intend to be wasteful, simply that there are investments worth making. I have said before that an unused army is a costly expense, so too is replacing an army. It must be used with care and purpose and that is exactly what I have in mind.¡±


    The mayor listened, a chill dripping down his spine. He had been privy to the reports from when her army had last been used. However, he had never disagreed with either her methods or her results.


    He let out a long breath, then asked, ¡°Does My Lady expect the Poles or the Greeks to be the ones to break the peace?¡±


    ¡°I cannot say. It would be to our advantage if it is the Poles, that the Duke would be more amenable to a ceasefire in that instance. However, if it is the Greeks, it would be an easy war that we would join simply to give our soldiers experience. I dare say the Empire would not even join so long as the Hungarians are wary of having Greek troops pillage their land on their way to the war. To reach Wien from the south, it would be a miraculous achievement.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Now that I consider it, though, why would the Poles attack us?¡± he asked.


    She had a sip of her tea and watched the world through the steam. ¡°That is a complicated question,¡± she said. ¡°To begin with, King Sigismund is a capable ruler, despite his unexpected ascension. It is clear that his upbringing has influenced his rule. His branch of the family dealt mostly with trade, so his goals are to that end.¡±


    Silence settled for a moment as she collected her thoughts.


    ¡°We look to his first conquest, he wrested control of Gda¨½sk from the Baltic trade league. From there, he pushed around the bay to Kr¨®lewiec, securing Polish control even as the people along the coast are very much German. While the Empire put pressure on him to return the cities¡¯ independence, he sought an alliance with Charles of Sweden and then later his son Albert. This alliance was built upon bypassing Danish control of access to the North Sea. In the last few decades, a lot of Polish goods go through Sweden to the French and British.¡±


    She took a sip.


    ¡°After that, he understandably had to react to the circumstances of the time. Once peace fell, though, he began to pressure south. It is clear to me that he hopes to join the Baltic Sea to the Black Sea, if not take even Constantinople and establish trade with Alexandria. Such a position would also give him a monopoly on grain coming from the east. In that case, he would have a rather strong position in any negotiations with his neighbours.¡±


    This time, she did not interrupt the silence that fell, which thus spurred him to ask the burning question: ¡°Pray tell, what has that to do with Bohemia?¡±


    Her lips curled. ¡°He knows his neighbours are not stupid,¡± she whispered. ¡°If he did achieve his goals, then we would simply ally to crush him and it would be easy, so he needs to approach his goals in such a way to not allow that.


    ¡°While I cannot say for certain, as I see it, he would seek to take Bohemia in a swift war and then hold a defensive line along the border with Bavaria. By the time the Empire¡¯s army arrives to drive him off, he then negotiates a deal where he withdraws with a guarantee of peace between our countries for a decade or so. Of course, he will have thoroughly pillaged the land by then, which would help to fund another war with the Greeks.¡±


    She had another sip.


    ¡°I could see him making an accursed deal with the Turks, what better way to preserve his gains than to create a bigger threat for us to worry about. The Pope would surely rally us all if the Muslims dared set foot on Europe once more. In such a case, would the Muslims not rally too? By the time such an affair is finished, the ink on the new maps would be long dry, the Polish borders well settled.¡±


    The mayor listened to it all, enthralled. ¡°My Lady thinks highly of King Sigismund.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± she said.


    His throat suddenly felt rather dry. ¡°Do you not?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The more important question, if he does follow this path, is whether or not he is even aware of my existence.¡±


    ¡°If he is not?¡± the mayor asked.


    She smiled. ¡°Then he soon shall be.¡±

 22. Assistance is Offered

    She sat in the room with no expression upon her face. There was a warmth in the air, the sun streaming through the window; however, with her back to it, it left her features in shadow.


    That was the sight the duke saw upon entering.


    ¡°Lady Augstadt,¡± he said, his smile stiff and the words practically spat out.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± she replied, no smile on her lips, the words spoken with neither warmth nor a chill.


    He strode over to her with his fists clenched and stood there, towering for a long moment, before striding back to the seat opposite her. Still, he dragged it closer to her first, the sound of scraping wood filling the room, and only then did he sit down, so heavily the chair creaked.


    ¡°Pray tell, My Lady, why you thought it wise to visit¡ªand now of all times?¡± he said.


    Despite the hatred in his voice, she did not flinch. ¡°It is because it is now that I would visit.¡±


    He swallowed the words that rose up in his throat, then gestured for her to continue. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to be clear on these matters,¡± she said, her voice still neutral. ¡°I have come to offer assistance against the Poles.¡±


    A laugh slipped out of him, crude and raspy, soon followed by his unrestrained laughter. ¡°Do you think me a fool?¡± he asked.


    Without hesitation, she answered, ¡°I do.¡±


    It was unexpected enough to give him pause, the humour dying on his lips. ¡°You think I would fall into the same trap you made for my father?¡± he asked, no levity to his voice now.


    ¡°No. I expect you to fall into different traps,¡± she said.


    His hands clenched once more, rising an inch only to slam back down with a slight thump. ¡°Wonderful. Marvellous. I knew you had come here to court your own death, yet did not expect that you wished to try and infuriate me to death first. My sister always spoke so highly of you, I thought that you really had been behind the betrayal, yet clearly it is that Bavaria who came up with such a scheme and you simply did as you were told.¡±


    She didn¡¯t flinch. For all he stared, he didn¡¯t see her move at all.


    ¡°Have you nothing to say? What happened to the bravado of a moment ago?¡± he asked, his voice a whisper on the verge of breaking into a scream.


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Grace, I care not for your thoughts on that matter,¡± she said, her voice unmoved. ¡°I have come to offer assistance against the Poles.¡±


    He let out a bark of laughter, his hands tight as he gripped the chair¡¯s armrests. ¡°So you have said.¡±


    Silence fell as she said nothing and he stared at her, daring her to speak more nonsense. Given that she didn¡¯t, he eventually relaxed, letting go of the chair.


    ¡°Give me a single reason why I should not put you to death.¡± There was no hatred in his voice now, instead cold and hollow.


    ¡°Your Grace, did you not learn of the incident I had with Isabelle?¡± she asked.


    She took his silence as acknowledgement that he had.


    ¡°I know what it is like to lose a beloved father; however, Your Grace must accept that your father met his own end. He was careless in his wrath and he mistakenly thought me as callous as himself. I could only act as I believe is right. Even now, I have accepted that this may be my death, yet I must still offer my assistance against those who would attack our brethren,¡± she said.


    Her words, like smoke, hung in the air after being spoken, only to be blown away by a wave of his hand. ¡°Yes, My Lady has always spoken such sweet words. It is no wonder my sister and my father were fooled.¡±


    ¡°Does it make you feel better to think your father was tricked?¡± she asked.


    His mouth twitched and hands clenched, and his eyes would not meet hers. ¡°Did you not trick him?¡±


    ¡°As I said, it is his own fault,¡± she said, her tone a touch more gentle than before, then added, ¡°Look at me.¡±


    His erratic gaze stilled at her command, yet fell to his knees.


    ¡°I am but a girl,¡± she said, her voice breaking. ¡°He wanted to kill Lord Bavaria¡¯s wife, even his children. He wanted me to kill them. When I told him I couldn¡¯t, he said he would arrange it, and I¡­ I can only act as I believe is right. What crime had Lord Bavaria committed? What of his wife and children? Rather, your father was the one who had killed Lord Bavaria¡¯s father. Tell me, did I choose wrong?¡±


    His gaze hadn¡¯t moved.


    ¡°Look at me! Look me in the eye and tell me I should have supported your father,¡± she said, unshed tears pooling.


    Slowly, he looked up at the young woman before him. The young woman he had heard so much about over the years from his sister. How frail she now looked, reminiscent of how his sister had looked when the news of their father¡¯s passing had been broken to her.


    The tension left him and so he had nothing left. ¡°Go,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just go.¡±


    It was her turn to clench her fists, yet seeing that only made him want to laugh. Who would fear her? ¡°I have come to offer assistance against the Poles,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°There is no need. The King will raise an army to deal with them,¡± he said.


    ¡°What will happen until then? Your Grace, the Poles are not coming over for a visit. Do you think they will leave the crops in the field? Would they be so kind as to not rape the women and slaughter the men? Your garrisons are thin and your troops still guard the border with Bavaria.¡±


    He took in a deep breath, once more finding fire stirring in his heart. ¡°The King¡ª¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Grace, the King is not here. I am here and you are here. Now I ask, are you a ruler or are you not? Because, right now, your people need a ruler.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Pray tell, since you know everything, what am I to do? You of course know how many troops the Poles shall field, no?¡±


    ¡°I know they fielded approximately twenty thousand men against the Greeks, about a quarter of those cavalry. They fielded twenty-four bombards in most engagements. Of their infantry, as many as a fifth were armed with muskets, while two-fifths had long spears, the other two-fifths swords and short spears,¡± she said without a hint of hesitation.


    The humour faded from his face. ¡°So then you know how out-matched my forces would be,¡± he said, his tone controlled.


    ¡°Your Grace, may I ask a simple question?¡±


    Her request hung in the air for a long moment before he finally nodded.


    ¡°They had twenty thousand men, yet still thought to bring twenty-odd bombards. Why is that?¡± she asked, a small smile on her lips.


    ¡°It is for assaulting forts,¡± he answered.


    Her smile faded. ¡°Your Grace, I watched ten bombards take out half a thousand men in the blink of an eye. I assure you, bombards have their place on the battlefield, and I have brought thirty to be at your disposal,¡± she said.


    His tumultuous emotions flared; however, he bit them down. ¡°I doubt King Sigismund would let you line up your bombards in front of his army.¡±


    Silence fell, her gaze firmly on him as he reluctantly met it, only then that she spoke. ¡°May I take it that Your Grace is willing to listen?¡±


    ¡°What harm could indulging you do?¡± he asked.


    A smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Indeed, what harm,¡± she said, then took a deep breath. ¡°It would be disastrous to face the Polish army in open terrain. The muskets are more deadly than anything seen before. However, they have a key weakness¡ªthey must fire directly. That is, they cannot fire over even low ridges.


    ¡°Of course, they know this, which is why the bombards are so important. The bombards can fire over ridges and so force an engagement as one must choose by which gunpowder to die to. This is where my bombards come in. Simply put, they are superior and more mobile. In a prolonged exchange, we would easily eliminate their bombard crews, if not also the bombards.


    ¡°At this point, we may focus bombardment on their lines and our archers may fire freely over the ridge. If they wish to charge the ridge, then the infantry fall back and the bombards switch to canister shot. I cannot imagine the Poles maintaining their line after a volley.¡±


    He listened closely and, at the end, broke into a smirk. ¡°My Lady speaks of war as if it is something trivial.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because King Sigismund is a capable commander that it should be so trivial,¡± she said, bowing her head.


    Falling into thought, he said nothing for a good minute. ¡°That is, I notice you made no mention of the Polish cavalry, which is a mistake many of their foes have made,¡± he said.


    ¡°Your Grace is considering my arrangement?¡± she asked.


    He gave a wave. ¡°The merits of an idea are inherent, unrelated to its origin,¡± he said.


    With a soft smile, she continued. ¡°Indeed, the Polish cavalry is a force to be reckoned with, so I would bring about their reckoning. I have brought some knights with me. Untrained they might be, but they may add some bulk to your own cavalry. While we may not go toe-to-toe with the Poles, if we put all our cavalry on one flank, I think it would be enough to dissuade them from charging that flank.


    ¡°On the other flank, we have your most disciplined pikemen. Finally, we have the trap¡ªmy bombards.¡±


    His eyes said nothing. ¡°So?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Your Grace, I know how many bombards the Poles will likely bring; however, would they know how many I should have?¡± she said, tilting her head at the end. ¡°Twenty bombards would be enough to force them to act. Ten bombards placed behind the flank, loaded with canister shot¡ªwhat does Your Grace think such a volley will do to the famed Polish cavalry?¡±


    His blood ran cold. Although only a loose description, he could clearly imagine what her battle looked like, and he could only imagine the kind of devastation her bombards would render upon the fames hussars.


    ¡°If Your Grace does not trust me, keep me here as a prisoner. My commander is the one who understands this arrangement best. There is no need for me to accompany the men,¡± she said, ending with a gentle smile.


    The fire in his heart died down at her words. ¡°Your commander, yes,¡± he muttered, then spoke up. ¡°That is, My Lady should stay here for safety regardless.¡±


    ¡°My thanks,¡± she said, bowing her head.


    He watched her for a moment and then looked away. ¡°Still, My Lady appears well-versed in matters of war.¡±


    ¡°My father¡­ wished for me to know of many things that he hoped I need never have use for,¡± she said softly. ¡°His greatest wish was for me to live in peace. If that was not possible, he hoped for me to be able to live through times of war.¡±


    His mouth twisted into a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked.


    Her gaze settled on him for a long moment, heavy enough that he felt it weighing him down until he finally looked back at her, their eyes meeting. ¡°I have said that which I must say as a ruler. Now, if I may speak as Julia, I beg of you, please do not subject Isabelle to my fate. I know how violent the fire of vengeance burns and I cannot say what depths I would fall if I knew who to blame for my father¡¯s death.


    ¡°However, if those fires consume you, it is Isabelle who will have to take on your responsibilities with no one to help her. I have only a county to rule, yet it weighs heavily on me. Isabelle¡­. You know better than I what toll it would take on her.¡±


    His eyes widened ever so slightly, as if he hadn¡¯t considered what his death would bring. Indeed, she knew these men only thought of victory and triumph, never the consequences of failure.


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°King Sigismund is a most capable commander, and a ruthless one. Pray do not engage him lightly. I made it sound simple, yet that is the ideal. He wishes to pillage this land freely and so he must defeat Your Grace¡¯s forces swiftly. Thus, even if the engagement is to his disadvantage, he will engage Your Grace nonetheless. However, it is enough to delay him. As Your Grace said, the King will eventually arrive,¡± she said.


    He gently nodded. ¡°Yes, that is¡­. I know I am not his equal.¡±


    Silence began to tick, only to be broken by her. ¡°Oh, I have sent word to Lord Bavaria that¡­ this matter takes precedence. If he decides to take this as an opportunity, I have made it clear he should consider his wife and children Your Grace¡¯s hostage.¡±


    An empty laugh slipped through his lips. ¡°So My Lady would do this for me and not for my father,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Indeed. Your Grace, you have given me no reason to distrust you. You have not asked anything of me nor harmed me. I assure you, Your Grace, I am not so eager for enemies.¡±


    She ended as if telling a joke, yet neither laughed. However, his voice did have a lighter tone when he then said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she said, then brought her hands together. ¡°Of course¡­ I do wish to make amends for the part I played in all this. That I did what I believe to be right does not mean I think I am above reproach. So please, if Your Grace finds me guilty, I will not object.¡±


    His lingering smile flattened out. ¡°You are asking me to judge you?¡±


    ¡°No. It is God who shall judge me, and it is Your Grace who would decide if I shall be judged sooner than later,¡± she said.


    After a moment, she looked up and met his gaze.


    There was no fear in her eyes. God would judge her, she had said, and it looked like she truly believed that. Yet most would not face judgement so calmly. More than anything she had said before, he felt in this moment that she truly did believe she had acted righteously.


    It was enough to make him laugh. ¡°To think murdering my father could be just,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Pardon, Your Grace?¡± she said.


    He waved her off and his hand came back to settle on his lap. ¡°It is not good to speak of death so lightly nor should one be so eager to meet one¡¯s maker,¡± he said.


    Her hands clenched on her lap. ¡°Your Grace is showing mercy?¡± she whispered.


    So much had happened in this short meeting that he could barely recall it all. However, what was clear to him was that, beneath Countess Augstadt, there was still Julia. All her years in the King¡¯s palace had taught her how to put on act, but it still just that: an act.


    ¡°You must be tired after travelling so far. Pray wait here and I shall have a suitable room arranged for My Lady,¡± he said, standing up.


    ¡°My thanks.¡±


    It was such a quiet whisper that, if he had not seen her lips move, he would have thought it the wind.


    Nothing else needed to be said. He left the room, closing the door behind him and leaving her alone. She stayed seated until she heard his footsteps trail away outside the room, then stood up herself and walked to the window, looking out.


    The view was gentle on this side of the manor. Rather than a bustling town, there was a forest, kept in good order for hunting. Closer, some guards patrolled the garden in these times of trouble.


    Her gaze fell on a shadow at the forest¡¯s edge. After a moment, she shook her head, then returned to her seat in the room.


    This was within her plans.

 23. A Peace is Wrought

    Many things in the world amused her in such a way she did not laugh. These varied from those who would be hypocritical in their sin, to watching young boys play soldier with sticks as her carriage trundled along rural roads.


    Construction was another such thing. For every question she could conceivably ask about it, an expert¡¯s answer always began, ¡°Well, it depends.¡± However, no one saw fit to narrow down these possibilities.


    Of course, that had a lot to do with how few people, if any, matched her ambitions when it came to building. Her father had left many notes on construction, but they were more architectural than practical. Not that his designs were not practical, just that they focused on solving different kinds of practical matters, such as resisting or facilitating bombardment.


    A wisdom she had distilled from the legacy both her parents had left her was the importance of measurements. However abstract such a measure was, it was necessary to have it such that it may be used in designs. A well-crafted design, then, allowed a greater application of an idea.


    Her father had performed the initial measures on bombards which laid the groundwork for her current position. He had measured the metals with which to make them, the shape to make them to, how large the wheels should be. Not only that, but he had measured the shot they used and the gunpowder too. It was those measurements which allowed him to seek out an alternative gunpowder and compare the two.


    At present, her grandest design was a brick. It was a rather well-measured brick. She knew where the clay and sand came from and in what proportions they were mixed, including the lesser additions; she knew what size the mixture was then shaped to; she knew how it was fired in the kiln. From there, she knew how much weight it could support before fracturing.


    This was all the result of her gaining control over the brickmakers guild. Already, she had seen to it that an expansive set of kilns was to be built in a location near to the relevant quarries and mines, with the first kiln then producing the bricks for the subsequent kilns.


    From there, she intended to train the brickmakers and refine the process by having them make bricks to replace the southern road out of Augstadt. It seemed a most suitable material. If not, the bricks could always be broken down and used as gravel, another layer put on top. Of course, she hoped the brick road to be as resilient to the weather as when used for walls. At present, harsh rain posed quite the problem, slowing down trade with the south. Winter already caused enough trouble on that front.


    Once these new brickmakers were trained and firmly in her employ, the true projects could begin. Augstadt had little room to grow at present. Although she could interfere, it was not yet time.


    Farther south, though, Grosburg had long shrunk under its last lord. She had made certain offers and old agreements were ended for the offer of coin and alternative employment. While producing food locally was cheap, she preferred to use the land to make such money that foreign food could be imported.


    First came bricks, then buildings, then money for more bricks. More importantly, these would be under her governance¡ªone way or another.


    She thought of this matter while reading over her correspondence with Viscount Erbeg. It was nothing grand, merely asking him some questions about his reforms to the minting laws. His reply was nothing grand either, mostly that the quirks and oddities were political compromises, nothing deeper. She hoped to nurture this simple start, that he may well have wisdom to share on matters of banking.


    The relationship between construction and finance need not be stated.


    A knock on the door rang out. ¡°Lord Bavaria is here.¡±


    She folded the letter and slid it into a drawer for now. ¡°Please, enter.¡±


    The door opened with a creak and her butler bowed, inviting the guest in first. ¡°Lady Augstadt,¡± the marquess said.


    ¡°Do take a seat,¡± she said, gesturing at the chair on the other side of the desk.


    He walked over and eased himself down. He looked much better these days, albeit the weight of war had left its mark. A few grey streaks coloured his hair and his posture lacked the attentiveness it had upon their first meeting.


    How long ago that now felt, she thought.


    Of course, part of his tiredness surely came from the ordeal through which he had just been subjected to. ¡°What news is there from the Diet?¡± she asked.


    Although an assembly of rulers in the Empire, she could not attend. On the first count, as a woman, the assembly ostensibly followed religious doctrine and so did not permit women to speak while in session. On the second, she was a subject to the King¡¯s heir, not the King.


    If it was only one, her attendance likely would not have drawn objection. However, as it was, she knew better than to force the issue. Besides, she felt like her lack of attendance worked in her favour this time.


    ¡°The King did announce the Crown Prince¡¯s betrothal to the Swiss Princess,¡± he said.


    Her lips curled. ¡°Having my prediction confirmed does not feel as good as one would think,¡± she whispered.


    He gave a gentle smile, then cleared his throat and continued. ¡°The matter also became as complicated as My Lady predicted. Indeed, the King did try to brush away my objection by calling it a private matter. After being pressed, he implied your betrothal to the Crown Prince was a personal favour to your father, so it does seem that he is not aware your father informed you of the¡­ dowry.¡±


    ¡°I see. That is useful to know,¡± she said quietly, speaking more to herself.


    ¡°Of your proposals, of course he was dismissive of elevating your title to duchess or honorary princess.¡±


    She gave a single laugh, hand over her mouth. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°While he entertained the suggestion of granting minting rights, the members objected.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, smiling.


    He chuckled and then let out a sigh. ¡°At this point, he made another attempt to discuss this matter privately. Truly, though, I am most curious why it is that the King would betroth his heir to a count¡¯s daughter,¡± he said, his gaze falling, only to rise back up to meet hers. ¡°Not that I would ask My Lady to indulge me¡ªthis is certainly an affair that the King should have handled privately.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, upon being reminded of that, he was willing to entertain the discussion further. He himself offered either a cessation of taxes or exemption from levies. In truth, I considered that My Lady would be eager to end any obligations to the Crown Prince¡­.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    At his pause, she gave another small laugh. ¡°I would not have been upset with My Lord if he did accept such an offer. However, I am to understand My Lord did not?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I believe My Lady would not request something unless it is something which she desires, so I felt obliged to at least see if it would be granted.¡±


    She did not lean forward in her seat, nor did she eagerly ask him, instead waiting patiently for a few seconds before then speaking in her usual, unhurried voice. ¡°Did he accept?¡±


    After keeping a straight face for a second, he broke into a small smile. ¡°He did. My Lady is to be given trading rights with foreign countries.¡±


    Her face gave away nothing and all she said was, ¡°My thanks.¡±


    ¡°No thanks are necessary. Indeed, My Lady was correct to say that even these little matters of tyranny are in all subjects¡¯ interest,¡± he said with a smile that then faded. ¡°However, with this matter concluded, debts have been paid.¡±


    A smile touched her lips. ¡°I see, so all I have done for My Lord is worth a few words,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Are we not friends? I think it is fair to say that if I needed help, My Lady would assist, as I would assist My Lady if assistance was needed. There is no need to keep track of who owes what,¡± he said.


    She felt the distance in those words. Indeed, he was more like his old self now the crisis had cleared. ¡°My thanks for making the matter clear.¡±


    After a second of silence, he sighed. ¡°The Diet also featured a report from Duke Bohemia.¡±


    She showed nothing on her face, which was enough to make him chuckle.


    ¡°My Lady once again found herself involved in such matters,¡± he said, watching her.


    She reached to the side for a cup and took a sip of warm tea. ¡°My Lord is well aware I offered assistance against the foreign threat,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course. However, I was not aware how¡­ potent My Lady¡¯s assistance was,¡± he said.


    She gave a small wave. ¡°I did not even personally participate, so to call it my assistance is misleading. Does My Lord remember my knight Sir Ludwig? He is the one who commanded the bombard crews, having taken a keen interest after the siege.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, tapping his fingers together.


    She swept her gaze across him, then reached down to a drawer. From inside, she took out a single page, her gaze now skimming through it.


    ¡°King Sigismund took a more brazen approach than even I entertained. While he was certainly aware of the thin garrisons in Bohemia, to outright march past the border fortresses? He certainly thought little of the Duke¡ªno doubt due to his dispute with My Lord,¡± she said, then returned the page to the drawer.


    He chuckled, leaning back in his seat. ¡°So the Duke said in his report.¡±


    ¡°I cannot fault King Sigismund, though. As I see it, he planned to shock Prague into a quick surrender, which would have otherwise proven the most difficult obstacle in his occupation of the duchy. For this, he brought his best troops, leaving the others to rally on the border and begin the sieges.¡±


    ¡°My Lady certainly seems to have an insight into King Sigismund,¡± he said.


    She met his gaze and gave a slight smile. ¡°Perhaps because I have been reading histories of antiquity, I see similarities therein to how he wages war. He values the psychological aspect of warfare and an important part of that is to be both disciplined and quick. Rather than attack where he is expected, he would attack where he sees weakness, like a wolf who grabs his opponent by the throat.¡±


    As he listened, his hands clenched tightly. ¡°Indeed, he is the complete opposite of me,¡± he said, his voice thin. ¡°It is no wonder My Lady would admire him.¡±


    At that, she laughed. It was not a small laugh either, lasting a good while and leaving behind a smile to linger on her lips once she lowered her hand. ¡°My Lord, tell me: between you and him, who is the one that achieved their goals?¡±


    A second passed, then his hands relaxed. ¡°My Lady has a way with words.¡±


    ¡°As a lady, words are my weapons,¡± she replied.


    He gave a single laugh.


    ¡°Now, where was I? Ah yes. King Sigismund certainly made an incredible move. Even if Prague did not fall so easily, he would have diverted reinforcements from assisting the border forts, so it would only be a matter of time before they fell and allowed his full force to gather inside the duchy as he so wished.¡±


    She paused there; seeing that he had no intention to comment, she then continued.


    ¡°One piece of advice I did give the Duke was that King Sigismund would not expect my bombards. Indeed, he did not. With them, the Duke was able to harass the Poles, constantly forcing them to take up defensive positions. Combined with a spell of rainy weather, King Sigismund had to give up on his march and go back to the border to join the rest of his army. As if that delay wasn¡¯t costly enough for his plans, my bombards were able to suppress his bombards and so bolster the defences until the King¡¯s army could arrive.


    ¡°With the situation in a prolonged stalemate, I should expect a peace shall be drawn up by the year¡¯s end.¡±


    Silence followed, a blustery wind whistling through the windows, distant footsteps and chatter. He showed her nothing on his face, which told her everything.


    ¡°It seems that bombards are indeed rather useful on the battlefield.¡± A simple statement, yet she knew how accusatory it was.


    ¡°Indeed they are. However, what they do is mercilessly kill. I have enough of our brethren¡¯s blood on my hands,¡± she said, her voice growing quiet, then she took a deep breath in and continued in her normal voice. ¡°Besides, if not for my assistance, does My Lord think the Duke would have been so amenable to peace?¡±


    He chuckled, but it sounded oh so empty. ¡°My Lady would take credit for even that?¡±


    A moment passed and, by the end of it, her eyes had narrowed and mouth thinned. ¡°How grand it must be to be My Lord, who may swoop in here and take credit for speaking a few words to the King, while I must be mocked for murdering your enemies and safely housing your family. That when war befell my fellow German, I walked into his home knowing he may well cut me down, and still I further risked his ire to urge for peace with his brother.¡±


    Her tone grew colder with every word and yet she never raised her voice.


    ¡°I think My Lady misunderstood¡ª¡± he said, looking away.


    ¡°No, I think My Lord should stand by his convictions. If you wish to be my enemy, then so be it; however, know that, if you ever wish to kill me, you must not hesitate or I shall tear down you and everything you hold dear.¡±


    His face flashed with anger before he composed himself. Standing up, he said, ¡°My Lady is being too emotional.¡±


    ¡°Then it is a good thing I am a woman, for when men are emotional they tend to kill each other and those around them in acts of senseless violence. Instead, I would only speak frankly,¡± she said.


    He paused at her words, then continued to the door.


    ¡°Once you leave, I will consider this conversation forgotten; however, the same will not be true next time,¡± she said. ¡°I know my own worth, and I know yours. Do not visit again if you will not show me respect.¡±


    Again, he stopped to listen and then continued on.


    After he left the room, her butler closed the door and led the guest out, leaving her in silence. Her expression returned to neutral with a touch of a smile¡ªas was natural for a woman.


    From a drawer, she took out the letter from the viscount. Although confident he had never interacted with her father in any matter of significance, she found them cut from the same cloth, a kind of comfort in the viscount¡¯s steady, methodical writing. Indeed, she saw in him that, like her father, he was not content to accept the world as it was, and he was practical in how he wished to change it¡ªfor there was no greater folly than ambition.


    Her lips curled. ¡°So he went for the Swiss princess,¡± she muttered.


    Of course, she knew he would: she had been present the last few times the two had met.


    ¡°But it is us women who are too emotional.¡±


    If not for how the weight of the world pressed down upon her, she would have laughed.


    Lost in her thoughts, the door soon again opened and her butler entered, dragging her focus back to the world. With a lopsided smile, she asked, ¡°Tell me, Mr Cromer, would our guest have treated me in such a way if I had been born male?¡±


    Her butler sighed, deflating as he did. ¡°He would not, My Lady,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is how it is. After all, it is because I am not male that I may sit here now,¡± she said, ending in a chuckle.


    In reply, her butler only lowered his head.


    It had been a quiet year for her. Little by little, plans were coming together. Seeds now planted, soon to sprout, yet it would take years before they truly fruited. However, it could not be rushed.


    ¡°Without a solid foundation, any building shall succumb to the elements,¡± she whispered, tapping the table beside the letter.


    She had measured the brick such that it might be used in her designs. Soon, she would measure literacy such that she may make use of literate commoners in her designs. Power was not simply something to be seized. It, too, could be built, nurtured, and honed.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean she was above seizing power when the time was right.


    With another chuckle, she folded the letter, then took out a fresh page. At the least, her guest had indeed been correct that she did not ask lightly for trading rights.


    It would be a busy winter for her couriers.

 24. The Wheels Turn

    The simple hallway held no secrets. Everything was either brick or mortar, at least on the ground floor; the upstairs made use of structural timber and wooden flooring. Sunlight and a spring breeze fell through the open slots where windows would eventually go¡ªstained glass depictions, the only luxury.


    She inspected it all with a glance. If there was anything she saw that had gone unnoticed by those she sent before, well, they would not be sent again. Her presence this day took on a ceremonial role. Although not yet time to open the ¡°everyday school¡±, as she had taken to calling it, there was only superficial building work remaining to be done.


    ¡°Does My Lady have any objections?¡± The deacon spoke with an even tone and did not quite meet her gaze.


    She waited a moment, then said, ¡°Everything looks to be in order, Mr Schmitt. I would have the kitchens furnished first that food may be prepared fresh for the workers. After that, the bedrooms, that your sisters in faith may settle in. I would say we may open at that time, the learning rooms gradually furnished as orders are fulfilled. It is better to ease into these things, is it not?¡±


    He gave an attempt at a smile, his mouth barely moving, then bowed his head. ¡°My Lady knows best.¡±


    ¡°If only I did,¡± she replied with a light smile. That returned to something polite after a long breath. ¡°Has sir much experience with teaching children?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Although I have experience with attempting to teach children, I must confess it is likely no coincidence that I am rarely asked to do so,¡± he said.


    Even though he had spoken without a hint of humour, she gently laughed with a hand over her mouth. ¡°I see. Well, it is like this. We are to educate simple children, thus it should be a simple education. I recall that, when proposing this idea, I mentioned wanting to teach reading, writing, and enough counting to work in a shop, as well as the Church¡¯s teachings.¡±


    She paused there and waited for his small nod before continuing.


    ¡°Does sir think it is more important for a person to intimately know the Lord¡¯s teachings in their own words, or for them to have a vague understanding of the teachings in the Church¡¯s Latin?¡±


    Her quietly spoken question hung in the air, neither of their faces changing, until finally her smile grew.


    ¡°I hope sir will forgive my blasphemy,¡± she said without a hint of remorse. ¡°It is that, when pondering this matter of teaching, I considered that we should cleanly separate each topic. That is, are we expecting too much of these children to learn both Latin and the teachings at the same time?¡±


    His face still showed nothing, yet she knew his heart surely pounded, the growing silence all she needed to hear.


    ¡°Of course, I do not wish to provoke. What I am proposing is simply that the children should be eased into it. As an example, take the Ten Commandments¡ªwould it not be easier to learn them first in German and then later in Latin?¡±


    Still, he stood there as if a statue.


    She gave a small smile. It certainly took a measure of control for a sinner to so calmly enter the Church; then again, she would like to meet he who was without sin and give him the first stone to throw.


    ¡°Do bring this matter to the Bishop. I would not act on this without the Church¡¯s blessing, after all. Even if he thinks it necessary to personally travel to Rome to ask the Pope, I am in no rush,¡± she said with a lightness to her voice.


    Yet he did not laugh. ¡°Understood, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°I shall be consulting with accomplished tutors on the matter of educating those without promise. Once we reach an understanding, we would present materials to aid with teaching. There is also quite the discussion on whether the students here would be responsible with slate-and-chalk or if wax tablets may serve them better. Oh, on a similar topic, music is often taught with a large slate upon which the tutor draws notes that may be written and erased as needed¡ªwe are rather split on whether it would be at all useful for other topics.¡±


    She paused there to sigh, then added, ¡°I have sent our notes thus far to some who teach in less intimate settings than tutoring, that they would know better. Their advice should be of great help in making the final decisions.¡±


    ¡°My Lady has certainly treated this endeavour with utmost care,¡± he said.


    With a bright smile, she caught his eye with her own, holding him for a moment before letting her gaze trail across the brickwork. ¡°Of all that which the Lord gives me, I would treasure. I have a mind, thus I must think; I have a heart, thus I must care; I have life, thus I must have faith. How could this be considered a good work if the Lord knows I wasted His gifts in enacting it? Surely, He made me capable so that I may accomplish His deeds.¡±


    The deacon returned to being a statue.


    She could only chuckle, finding a gap where a window would go to look out. The effects of the Grand Bazaar echoed. Of the groups contracted for building at that time, the one which had been most thorough in their work was the one she had hired for this job. Outside, she saw a handful of ¡°stalls¡± across the square, these kinds of amateur merchants a common occurrence thereafter.


    Then she saw someone familiar who headed her way. ¡°Ah, Miss Gianna has come to join us,¡± she said, clapping her hands together.


    As she turned around, she did not fail to notice that the statue now more closely resembled marble.


    ¡°Please, do greet her. She says sir had always been kind to her¡ªand her mother,¡± Julia said, her gentle smile appearing oh-so-innocent.


    His smile looked far from convincing to her. ¡°Kindness is its own reward,¡± he said, his voice giving away nothing. ¡°If there is nothing else to discuss, I would begin to draft up the orders.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it does not please sir to be idle, then please do not feel so obliged,¡± she said.


    He did not hesitate, immediately striding off towards the back exit through where the kitchen would be. She watched him leave with an amused smile, which turned softer when her maid¡¯s footsteps approach from the other direction.


    ¡°My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Mr Schmitt had something to attend to,¡± Julia said; her maid¡¯s lips didn¡¯t so much as twitch. ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    Gianna bowed and offered a sealed letter, saying, ¡°It is from the west.¡±


    Julia took it, then pulled out a letter opener from her sleeve. With a flick, the wax seal broke, and she returned the letter opener to its place. Her gaze darted across the short message therein.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°It is fitting for you to deliver this letter,¡± she said, her lips curled.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gianna said.


    Julia put the letter back in the envelope and slipped it into a pocket. ¡°It is¡ªdoes my maid recall hearing of Count Hulma¡¯s passing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°His father has now also passed,¡± Julia said, then began to walk back towards the building¡¯s entrance. ¡°Of course, that is not unexpected. His health had been waning with age and the untimely loss of his son certainly would not have helped.¡±


    Gianna said nothing, not that Julia expected a reply.


    Outside the building was her carriage. However, she did not go to it yet. There were a handful of stalls across the square and she picked one to inspect first. On the way, her pace an amble, she said, ¡°The King has only now signed peace with King Sigismund, would he contest the inheritance of a small county? It is certainly an unsightly thorn to have any place amongst us under foreign rule.¡±


    Arriving at the stall, her idle thoughts paused there.


    Behind the stall was an older girl, somewhere in her teens by Julia¡¯s guess, who said, ¡°H-hello, ma¡¯am, may I help y-you?¡±


    ¡°Is miss minding the stall for her mother?¡± Julia softly asked, a gentle smile on her lips.


    The girl¡¯s head lowered, all the answer Julia needed.


    ¡°These braids are rather charming¡ªhow much for two?¡± Julia asked, already turning to Gianna.


    ¡°Th-they¡¯re two kreuzer each, or three for f-five.¡±


    Julia held out her hand and Gianna dutifully handed over a coin purse. ¡°Such a clever deal, I must have three.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± the girl said, bowing deeply.


    The braids were simply made from some strings coloured with dull dyes. Still, Julia took a long moment, acting as if hesitant over which to choose, until finally she picked out three.


    ¡°Gianna, your hand.¡± Her maid obliged and she tied the braid as if a bracelet. ¡°Oh, how wonderful! Pray tie mine too that we match.¡± This time, she held out her hand and her maid again obliged, tying the braid around her wrist with utmost care. ¡°Now I simply must think of what to do with the last¡­¡± she said, then turned back to the girl. ¡°Good luck with miss¡¯s business.¡±


    The girl hurriedly bowed again. ¡°Th-thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    At the other stalls, she found similar little novelties, albeit not being sold by someone so young. With her small collection, she finally returned to her carriage. As the carriage trundled away, she waved to the stalls, the braid still around her wrist.


    Once she brought her hand back inside, her maid closed the curtain and then took a seat beside her mistress.


    ¡°Does My Lady wish to remove it?¡± Gianna asked.


    Julia stared at the braid for a moment longer before answering. ¡°Have you ever considered whether we have failed God, or if God has failed us?¡±


    Gianna didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°I have not,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Good. There are more productive blasphemies to ponder,¡± Julia replied, her quiet voice tinged with a humour that didn¡¯t reach her maid.


    Silence followed for a short while, then she continued her much-earlier thoughts.


    ¡°I expect the King shall negotiate an exchange of the disputed county for land by the border. Prince Hector, in the little of his ambitions I had been privy to, desired to consolidate his holdings. That is partly why the divorce came as such a surprise: I thought he intended to have an heir through me that would bring Augstadt under his control. Perhaps he found that I would not suitably submit to him and so he now intends to take my land more directly.


    ¡°Well, that is an unimportant matter. I would rather consider how it is the King seeks to resolve this issue and the consequences of such decisions. Not even that, simply that such an issue exists is in itself something to consider. There are two towns in particular in the contested county which have guilds with members I would like to¡­ invite to our city.¡±


    She paused there and looked at her maid with a wry smile.


    ¡°My apologies, I am treating you as if the mayor.¡±


    Gianna lowered her head. ¡°If My Lady wants to speak, I will listen.¡±


    Julia gave a chuckle and then returned to her monologue.


    ¡°Regardless, I have other things upon which to focus. The negotiations with Grand Duke Charles are progressing well. Although reluctant to part with his iron, he is eager to expand his army with how the Greeks are posturing, and we have those capable of turning iron into weapons. However, I believe what he found most persuasive is that it would give us a vested interest in the mine¡¯s security.¡±


    A moment of thought passed.


    ¡°That is, our efforts against the Poles did not go unnoticed. While there is no border between the Poles and Austrians, there is no love either, both sides with a history of weighing in on each other¡¯s wars. Of course, I would not expect the Grand Duke to be swayed by such pettiness. It is rather that he should be aware of our willingness to provide assistance. While I may not have given my word, I believe I made it suitably clear how important the mine would be to us.¡±


    Another silence fell, this time for longer, her eyes closed and breaths deep. The carriage rumbled along, muffled chatter and shouts leaking in from outside.


    ¡°It is the case that life is, as always, serendipitous for those who are open-minded. In truth, I thought it would be necessary to keep Lord Bavaria placated for access to Austrian iron. As it turns out, Prince Friedrich has been amenable, which is much preferable for my plans. Grenzsteinland may offer little; however, the access it provides is much greater.¡±


    Stopping there, she let out a tittering laughter that trailed off into a smile.


    ¡°The Nelli family have taught me much and I could see much profit to be made from the disorganised Italian cities. Alas, profit is¡­ an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Julia stilled, then turned to her maid with a broad smile. ¡°Oh my, have I caught your interest?¡± she whispered.


    With her head turned, Gianna only showed her mistress a slight sight of embarrassment.


    ¡°To put the matter simply, the Nelli family have spent generations building such extensive connections in both business and politics, their sons managing a vast network of companies, their daughters keeping their friends close¡­. Yet I could end them on a whim,¡± Julia said, no trace of pride nor arrogance in her voice, treating the matter as if speaking of the weather.


    ¡°Truly?¡± Gianna asked.


    Julia gave a chuckle, then asked, ¡°Surely it would not be the case that my maid harbours resentment against her mother¡¯s family for leaving her to suffer such a fate?¡±


    Silence was the answer Gianna gave and Julia accepted it.


    ¡°Of all people in the world, you know best that there is nothing I am not capable of, and that there is nothing I am not capable of. With the mayor, I must maintain an air of righteousness and assume his loyalty to the Nelli family. However, if you wish it, I shall crush them as soon as I may put in place a suitable plan. Otherwise, I shall allow them to live until such a time that they have no further use¡ªand no longer.¡±


    ¡°My Lady is too kind,¡± Gianna said.


    Julia had to laugh at that. ¡°It is a shame that they shall not know of your mercy until such a time that it has run out,¡± she said, ending with a sigh.


    A longer silence fell after that. While the city was not the largest, a place to educate the poor would hardly be suited to the part of the city where the rich lived, and her residence was beyond even that, outside the city¡¯s walls. So that the muffled chatter and shouts eventually faded away.


    ¡°Upon our return, I would complete the arrangements for the social season. It truly is the case that I go through such an amount of paper that I should have a mill for it built,¡± she said, ending in a light tone, then continued more seriously. ¡°However, these things have their order. We lack such expertise. Ah, how often I have to say that dreadful phrase¡­.¡±


    The carriage came to a stop with a shudder, the familiar exchange between driver and guards leaking through, then the carriage jerked back to movement.


    ¡°I wish it was the case that these geniuses of architecture were as simple men as they proclaimed. If the university could begin construction this moment, I would not care for the cost. Such men, though, are like a natural force, following an ephemeral schedule, and we may only wait for the stars to suitably align to satisfy their whims.¡±


    The carriage once again stopped, this time with a finality. Shortly thereafter the door opened and a hand offered to help Julia down.


    Outside, she did not rush to enter her residence. Even after her maid joined her, she stood there and simply observed the building. ¡°One must wonder why it is that, of all obsessions men may have, none see the worth in their home? It is always to discover such mysteries of the world and so they travel in search of divine revelation, or it is that they must conquer their neighbours and beyond, to rule over those with little value but for a name on a census. That they wish to be Caesar and carelessly forget that their beloved Roman Empire began as Rome and even that took more than a day to build.¡±


    A sigh slipped from her lips, yet her posture remained as poised.


    ¡°There is no greater omen of what is to come than that I must consult with those long dead to learn. Whether it is how to build a road or how to win a war, no expert alive may compare to the scant few relics of antiquity which have persisted. Oh how I wish I could speak to those ancient authors and learn all that they would teach¡­.¡±


    Another sigh slipped out, then finally her feet began to move and those staff around followed her.


    ¡°If I should have no other legacy, at least I should leave this world a better place than I entered it.¡±

 25. A Judge is Placated

    She sat with her eyes closed, her breaths deep, yet steady.


    ¡°If My Lady wishes to rest, I would take another carriage,¡± said the old man.


    ¡°Mr Hase, if I did not know better, I would think sir wishes to avoid my company.¡±


    Her words fell like a joke that neither laughed at; however, he did smile. ¡°That could not be farther from the truth.¡±


    ¡°Then let us speak of other matters far from the truth,¡± she said and, after a moment, her eyes fluttered open. ¡°It was the nature of my work in the capital that I had to rise early to send out the letters at such a time to reach here by dawn. Now that I have returned, I shall rest easier.¡±


    He gave a polite chuckle. ¡°Truly, a socialite is the hardest job. I have heard the scene described as ladies¡¯ politics, yet I at least had the comfort of reality, that there was a foundation of reason if one dug deep enough.¡±


    ¡°To call it politics is saying both too much and too little. Unfortunately, it is something which influences how others would perceive me, so I must be perceptive of what I wish their perception of me to be.¡±


    ¡°Ah, My Lady cannot be too tired if she is still so witty,¡± he said lightly.


    She showed him a small smile, then shook her head. ¡°It is precisely because I am tired that I am so witty. When one is weak, appear strong; when strong, appear weak. That is perhaps the second rule of politics.¡±


    ¡°Which rule would My Lady consider placing above it?¡± he asked.


    Her gaze lazily slid over and held him for a long second before she gave her reply. ¡°Of course, the first rule of this game we call politics should be that one cannot win.¡±


    His smile widened at that.


    ¡°Well, there is no need to idle away our time. I am sure sir understands the intention behind his presence this day,¡± she said, her voice now quieter, yet still as clear.


    ¡°Do pretend that I have retired from politics and have not kept up with the city¡¯s affairs,¡± he said.


    She spared him a look, then turned her gaze to the passing scenery. ¡°It is like this. I have been weakening the judges to diminish their ability to bring together the other guilds against me. Today, sir is to act as mediator between myself and Master Schulz. I would present the issue as one between him and the duly-elected mayor with an offer of support in exchange for certain reforms.¡±


    Hase¡¯s mouth quirked into a smile. ¡°My Lady certainly knows how to indulge an old man,¡± he said, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Indeed, My Lady certainly resembles her father.¡±


    ¡°I would take that as a compliment; however, it is the case that I am simply following his and my mother¡¯s teaching,¡± she said.


    He nodded along. ¡°Lady Nicole, I must confess that I knew her primarily as a prominent daughter of the Nelli family. Once she married your father, her focus shifted away from my circles,¡± he said, his voice growing softer. ¡°It was only after her passing that I became mayor.¡±


    ¡°Sir would not have liked her,¡± she said. There was no humour in her voice nor coldness, simply stating a fact, nothing more.


    ¡°If I may ask, why would My Lady think that?¡± he asked.


    Her hand came up and she touched her chin with her thumb, then brushed some loose hairs behind her ear. ¡°She did not care for this city like my father and sir did.¡±


    It seemed like such an outrageous thing for a daughter to say of her mother, for anyone to say of the Nicole who arranged for so much charity; however, he did not doubt her, if only because he could not comprehend what intention she could have behind such a lie.


    What he instead found in her words was another question: ¡°What does My Lady think of the city?¡±


    ¡°I care not for this city. Rather, I care for the life it nurtures. It is an important distinction,¡± she said, her voice still neutral.


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    As for what they had spoken of before, nothing else needed to be said: the actor knew his part in the script she had written.


    So the carriage trundled along until such a time for him to alight. Once he had, he walked the rest of the way to the destination, whereupon he again saw the carriage, albeit now empty. Inside the building, it was unusually quiet. While there were still the tables and chairs put out, only a single person sat at the bar, the other two present seated in the room¡¯s centre.


    ¡°Ah, Mr Hase. Would sir care to order before we begin?¡±


    Her voice called out with an air of unfamiliarity, the way she spoke his name a little off, and he dared not dismiss that she would know he had sworn off drinking and yet arranged this meeting at a public house, albeit an establishment for the wealthier citizens.


    He regretted his earlier comment that she resembled her father. No, her father had a certain confidence in his power, while she had a certain confidence in herself.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lady; however, I must decline,¡± he said and gave her a bow as he approached the table. To the other one seated, he gave another bow. ¡°Your Honour.¡±


    Schulz showed a kindly smile. ¡°Please, Hase, there is no need. I am here as guildmaster today.¡±


    ¡°Then I should be here as Mr Hase lest My Lady thinks I am biased,¡± Hase replied with a smile of his own.


    ¡°As if I would doubt the former mayor¡¯s impartiality,¡± she said, a small smile upon her lips.


    Hase sat down on the cushioned chair and composed himself. He took a breath in, preparing to speak, only to be cut off.


    ¡°With everyone present, let us begin,¡± she said, her smile fading. ¡°Mr Hase, my thanks for agreeing to mediate this matter.¡±


    He bowed his head a touch. ¡°It is my honour to still be of use to the city,¡± he replied.


    ¡°So, it is like this,¡± she said, her hands making small movements as she spoke. ¡°Master Schulz and Mr Mayor have been at odds. As one can imagine, this has been unproductive.¡±


    Hase nodded along, then turned to Schulz and asked, ¡°Anything sir wishes to add?¡±


    As calm as Schulz looked, his voice still had a spark of frustration. ¡°My Lady has certainly put it¡­ succinctly, perhaps too succinctly.¡±


    ¡°Then do tell him as he did ask,¡± she said.


    Schulz showed no reaction. ¡°Is Mr Mayor not enacting My Lady¡¯s agenda?¡± he said.


    ¡°I find it hard to believe sir would think I explicitly asked Mr Mayor to annoy sir. Regardless, Mr Mayor is the duly-elected mayor and, before that, it was none other than Mr Hase who chose him as a replacement, albeit at the Nelli family¡¯s recommendation. Of course, I am a sizeable landowner of city properties and have certain privileges as ruler; however, I have better things to do with my time than encourage two grown men to feud.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Still, Schulz showed a blank face, yet a tension filled his arms as if resisting the urge to clench his hands. ¡°My Lady, it is not that I expect Mr Mayor has been specifically instructed to be childish, but rather¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no ¡®but¡¯. Master Schulz, I could have you replaced this very moment and there would be no questions. This is my land to rule as granted by the King. If I had an agenda, you would know of it. It is precisely because I now have an agenda that you are now before me.¡±


    Her voice came out unhurried and even, as if speaking of the weather.


    Schulz¡¯s hands finally clenched, yet it was Hase who spoke up, wearing an awkward smile. ¡°My Lady, while I understand the logic, I think we should try to be productive about this.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Mr Hase, how would you suggest we proceed?¡± she asked.


    After a deep breath in, he opened his hands. ¡°First, let us consider the precise matter My Lady wishes to address, the precise matter Master Schulz wishes to address, and then consider what compromises would allow both parties to be satisfied. Although I have retired from politics, I do remember at least that much.¡± He ended with a chuckle.


    She gave a polite titter, her hand over her mouth, as Schulz let out a sigh.


    ¡°My matter is simple: I have funded certain projects that are left to Mr Mayor to oversee. However, they are running into delays because of issues with notaries. In particular, the notaries are rather keen to verify his authority with regards to the projects I have funded,¡± she said.


    Hase gave a single clap as he brought his hands together. ¡°Very good, that is certainly something which we should be able to clearly address. Master Schulz?¡±


    Schulz looked at her for a moment, then turned to Hase. ¡°My matter is one less clear. Mr Mayor tends to be dismissive of my presence in meetings, attempts to circumvent the guild whenever possible, and has even interfered with certain proceedings by not allowing time for appeals to be made.¡±


    No sooner had he finished than she went to speak, only to pause at Hase¡¯s raised hand. Hase then turned to Schulz. ¡°I understand how frustrating that must be and is certainly a matter to be solved; however, it is not Mr Mayor here, but My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is certainly a matter for me to be aware of. Master Schulz does enforce the laws in my place, after all,¡± she said, a softness to her voice as she touched her chin, gaze distant.


    As if not expecting that, it took Schulz a moment to speak. ¡°Indeed. I would tolerate Mr Mayor¡¯s disrespect if it did not reflect poorly upon My Lady,¡± he said, a caution to his tone that did not go unnoticed.


    ¡°So that is how we shall be framing this?¡± Hase asked, his hands once more coming together in a single clap.


    Schulz gave her a look, then turned to Hase. ¡°Yes, Mr Mayor has been infringing upon the authority My Lady has delegated,¡± he said.


    Hase gave a smile, neither too wide nor subtle. ¡°So we shall move on to finding a compromise. To begin with, are there any initial comments on the other¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°If I may?¡± Schulz asked and, at Hase¡¯s nod, he continued. ¡°I assure My Lady that the notaries have not been instructed to obstruct anything, regardless of Mr Mayor¡¯s behaviour. We have been short on members for a while now and, rather than make careless mistakes, we are stricter with our processes. If a list of projects could be supplied, we would be able to ensure they are given priority.¡±


    He spoke with a small smile and a gentle tone. Such was, he had found, how to speak to these spoiled ladies. That impression had been formed upon their first meeting, only he now thought her malleable. The kind of person whose opinion resembled the last person they spoke to.


    When he had said her father would be disappointed in the woman she had become, he hadn¡¯t realised how true that statement was. However, he couldn¡¯t entirely blame her; the Royal Palace had no doubt raised her in such a way.


    While he was lost in idle thoughts, she feigned contemplation. ¡°Truthfully, I did not have the highest hopes for this meeting, what with how Mr Mayor spoke of sir. I am pleased to find sir is as honest as befits his occupation,¡± she said, her voice mirroring the touch of softness he showed.


    ¡°My Lady flatters me,¡± he said lightly.


    Although she showed him a smile, it did not linger, melting away to something sombre enough to give him pause. ¡°If we may interrupt the meeting¡­ or rather, I would bring another matter forward that may help us suitably resolve this,¡± she said, her gaze drifting over to Hase.


    ¡°If Master Schulz doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Hase said; he looked over and Schulz shook his head. ¡°Please, My Lady, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°May I begin by asking sir how people were judged guilty or innocent, say, three or so centuries ago?¡± she said, her head tilted to the side.


    At the odd question, Schulz could only sigh as he recalled his learning from decades ago. ¡°Well, if we are to go that far back, I suppose it would have been trial by ordeal¡ªburning and drowning among other methods.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Why was it that those methods have now been mostly abandoned?¡± she asked, her head now tilted the other way.


    He shifted in his seat, taking a moment to compose his thoughts. ¡°In a sense, it is that we thought to have God judge them, yet He has made it clear He shall only judge the dead. However, we cannot simply let criminals go free to cause more harm and disorder, so we have worked towards other methods to determine the truth and thus administer justice.¡±


    After nodding along, she fell into thought for a long moment. ¡°I am conflicted. We are taught not to murder, yet we would make an exception for justice? When asked whether an adulterous woman should be stoned, did Christ not say to let he who was without sin throw the first stone?¡±


    Once more, Schulz found himself the target of a difficult question, but it was fortunately one he could clearly answer. ¡°We may look in the book of Romans¡ªchapter thirteen, where Paul describes how God has put in place our rulers, thus we must respect their authority and submit to their governance. So it is our Christian duty to enforce the laws.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she said, the ends of her mouth curling. ¡°That rather makes this matter simple. It is that I thought I would have to move such cases to be handled by the Church; however, I may instead change the law.¡±


    Quiet out of confusion, he asked, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    She continued as if not hearing him. ¡°That is, I thought that moving such cases to the Church would allow the guild to focus on their other tasks. If that is not necessary, though, then I suppose we may consider other options.¡±


    He more loudly asked again, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    Pausing, she turned to him, her smile soft and brow knitted. ¡°Is it that sir would like to move some of the burden to the Church?¡±


    ¡°No, or rather¡ªwhat does My Lady mean by changing the law?¡± he asked, fully aware of how foolish the question sounded when put like that.


    ¡°Is it not clear? I would forbid executions,¡± she said, only to frown. ¡°Of course, they would remain for treason and rebellion. Such crimes must be swiftly dealt with.¡±


    His expression looked almost pained, barely holding on to a small smile. ¡°My Lady, if I may give some advice, I think there is no reason to interfere with the laws. They are working well for maintaining peace and order.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, Master Schulz, it is sir¡¯s Christian duty to enforce the laws and it is my duty to decide them. If I should seek advice, it would be from the Church as I would wish to rule according to God¡¯s will.¡±


    With neither immediately speaking, Hase cleared his throat, drawing both their attention. ¡°My Lady has brought forward some interesting ideas. While I am sure Master Schulz would like to continue operating the guild as is, it may be necessary to delegate some cases. What does sir think of this suggestion?¡±


    Schulz settled himself with a breath, then shook his head.


    Before he could explain himself, she said, ¡°If it is a lack of notaries, then why not train more?¡±


    Relieved that it seemed she would not pursue delegating the cases, he went along with her new thought. ¡°If only it was so easy. We require literate people of unquestionable reputation, lest our reputation become worthless.¡±


    Although he had more to say, her expression became distant and he saw no reason to speak if she would not hear, so silence fell.


    Once some time had passed, she brought her hands together, fingers entwined. ¡°The guild is certainly an integral part of the city. If Mr Mayor thinks I would not care for his meddling, he is wrong. However, at this time, I would not carelessly move against the Nelli family. Without their trade, I fear what poverty would follow and what lawlessness such poverty would bring about.


    ¡°So it is that, instead of acting personally, how about Master Schulz opens the guild to¡­ people of good standing? It would bring a prestige to the guild that Mr Mayor would be a fool to ignore and they are certainly literate people with reputation.¡±


    Silence followed, Schulz putting together his response. However, in the end, it was Hase who spoke. ¡°Master Schulz, while I know I should not weigh in as mediator, I think it is something worth considering. Over my mayorship, it was precisely these ties which I sought out to strengthen the fabric of our society. Not to mention, these men would not be ones lacking in dues, would they?¡±


    ¡°Ah, if I may?¡± she said, then paused until Hase gave her a small nod. ¡°While I understand many occupations have certain requirements that favour men, it seems to me that a notary is, if anything, amenable to women. Of course, I may be unaware of certain nuances. However, if sir would be willing to admit women to the guild, I would certainly have no shortage of capable women to recommend either.¡±


    As she spoke, she watched Schulz closely. Assured of his opinion on that matter, she finished by saying, ¡°If not, I could always find alternative employment for them.¡±


    Hase gave a single clap. ¡°Wonderful, I am glad we have so many options to consider.¡±


    She rather agreed. After all, they were options she suggested. As for which he chose, it mattered little to her: such matters ultimately came down to the execution.

 26. A Guild is Purchased

    She sat still. There was, as usual, much to think about.


    Above everything else, her purpose was to think. For all people like the mayor spoke of having more work than hours in the day, she could only offer them a small smile, not a problem she had.


    It was quite simple, really. Her first priority was always to reduce work down to core principles that she could then delegate. Once that was done, regardless of how vast the work was, her involvement was limited to setting the guidelines, choosing suitable candidates, and reviewing reports.


    Of course, for particularly large works, it may well have been that she hired someone whose work was to do those tasks¡ªsuch as the mayor.


    Unfortunately, he disliked to follow her example; he was very much the type to be uneasy if he lacked work to do. She had long guessed that to be a mark left behind by his childhood in the Church.


    Regardless, his approach to work was not an issue for her. After all, she did not care who made the reports, only that they were accurate. If there were problems with the work reflected in the reports, she could then adjust. It would then be on someone else to implement the adjustment to her specifications.


    Thus, her work consisted of reading and, perhaps, some writing. Both were tasks she could perform with alacrity and further delegate for less critical works.


    So she had ample time to devote to her purpose. She considered how to better organise her work, allowing her even greater time to think. She considered her overarching goals, how her current plans contributed to them, and what new plans could be begun in the current environment, both inside and outside her fief. She read books from ancient times and considered what applications those novelties of war, society, and philosophy might have in these current times.


    If nothing else, she truly was devoted to her purpose.


    ¡°My Lady, the guest has arrived.¡±


    She opened her eyes. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, her hand gesturing to the side. ¡°Do invite Sir Ludwig to join us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, My Lady,¡± her butler said, giving a deep bow.


    Soon thereafter, her knight entered first from the side-room, followed shortly by a plump, older man from the room¡¯s main entrance. This man had a perpetual scowl that his attempt at smiling only softened, brow wrinkled, yet clothes fine and smoothed, tailored so well as if to flaunt his weight.


    ¡°Lady Augstadt, it is my honour to be invited to your residence. Why, when the letter arrived, I had to think some scoundrel sought to play a trick on me!¡± He paused there to chortle. ¡°I had the wax seal neatly cut out and now it rests in the place of honour upon my mantelpiece.¡±


    After a polite chuckle, she gestured at the chair opposite her at the small dining table. ¡°Master Ricker, while it is a noble gesture, I fear that sir may require use of his fireplace this coming winter.¡±


    He froze, his smile tightening up, then broke into another chortle, this one sounding emptier. ¡°Ah, it is of course only a manner of speaking.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, her small smile polite, then she gestured the other one present. ¡°May I introduce sir to Sir Ludwig.¡±


    Although her knight had been an impressive man before, the recent years had not left him idle. His height was now better matched by his muscle, a touch of wildness to his beard, with a peppering of grey too, and a worldliness to his tanned skin and early wrinkles.


    She found it rather amusing: his wife had spoken like a besotted maiden at their last meeting.


    Ricker, on the other hand, looked rather less infatuated by her knight¡¯s appearance. ¡°Ah, a pleasure to make sir¡¯s acquaintance.¡±


    Her knight, following orders, merely gave an incline of his head in acknowledgement.


    ¡°If sir would forgive him, that he may not speak freely when working,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± Ricker said, head bobbing. Still, he took a last glance at her knight before centring his gaze upon her. ¡°So, My Lady, the letter spoke of¡­ business?¡±


    Her hands came together, fingers entwined. ¡°Master Ricker. How is the guild doing these days?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How is it doing? Well, as well as ever,¡± he said, ending with a chuckle.


    She gave a smile, then let it melt away until not even a polite smile remained. A long second passed in stillness before she broke apart her hands and made three sharp taps upon the table with her nail.


    Instantly, the side-door opened and a maid with a trolley strode in, followed by a trail of other maids. Within seconds, a dozen trays were put out and the covers removed, plates and cutlery neatly presented, and even the fireplace was lit. While she remained sat, a pair of maids carefully removed her coat and placed her napkin.


    ¡°Please, help yourself,¡± she said, gesturing at the spread. ¡°It is an informal affair today, so let us not stand on ceremony.¡±


    His narrowed eyes lingered on her a moment longer, then his gaze slid over to the table, taking in the sight. ¡°Ah, if My Lady insists.¡±


    It did not take long for his plate to be crowded with food, such that he had taken to balancing some pieces on top, while she simply arranged a few vegetables with a side of soup and bread. Her knight did not even have a plate, his hands as still as he was in his seat.


    After giving her guest some time to experience the delicacies, she dabbed at her mouth, then spoke. ¡°Master Ricker, allow me to be frank.¡±


    He paused in his feast and took a moment to dab at his mouth too. ¡°Pray do, My Lady, I am but a simple man,¡± he said lightly, followed by another chortle.


    ¡°It is like this. The Nelli family are an important source of revenue, dutifully paying the tariffs and obeying the laws. In the few years I have personally handled these matters, there has been but a few accidents with breaking monopolies or quotas and, each time, they have gracefully paid the fines.¡±


    His gaze flickered between her and the food still on his plate. ¡°Indeed, they are a most reputable family,¡± he said.


    A smile coloured her lips which held his attention. ¡°I am not an unreasonable ruler, so I shall always at least listen if someone has something important to request. The Nelli family have a rather rational request. As merchants, they care about money and I do not fault them that. It is a rather risky business as, if they should fail, what skills have they to fall upon? I cannot imagine their delicate hands would handle sewing or spinning,¡± she said, ending with a laugh, her hand over her mouth.


    He chuckled. ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose it is like that.¡±


    ¡°So their request,¡± she said, her tone losing the lightness it had a moment prior. ¡°I suppose to put it succinctly, they wish to know if the monopoly on cloth is negotiable.¡±


    All the humour left him in an instant. ¡°My Lady, that is¡ª¡±


    She held up a hand and, in case that was not enough, her knight cleared his throat. Ricker swallowed the rest of his words.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Pray do not think so poorly of me. They care about money and so it is natural for them to think everyone else does,¡± she said, pausing there to smile. ¡°However, I am fair and so I shall consider things. Master Ricker, I ask again, how is business?¡±


    Hesitant, he couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. ¡°Ah, it is, well, good. Our members lead simple lives, but need not worry for food. Our customers are happy. I think we cannot ask for more than that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Her question hung in the air, stifling, until he finally met her gaze and found there was no polite smile there. ¡°Pardon, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Why can the guild not ask for more than that?¡±


    His throat tight, he struggled to swallow. ¡°I am afraid My Lady¡¯s question¡­ while I understand it, I cannot think of how to answer it,¡± he said, almost a whisper.


    ¡°The Nelli family, as I said, are rational in their request. They wish to make money, so they wish to move goods which they may sell at a profit. Abroad, they may purchase fine cloth with foreign dyes, which could be sold on at a much higher price as the purchaser would be the well-to-do with plenty of money for beauty.


    ¡°Master Ricker, do you follow that logic?¡±


    He picked at his cuffs as if neatening them. ¡°Ah, I do follow it, but¡­ the logic of merchants is a different thing. It doesn¡¯t matter to them that, if they bring those rare fabrics here, then the price will go down for everyone, and the price here is what¡¯s fair for our members and our customers.¡±


    She listened, nodding along. ¡°Let us put that issue aside for the moment. I asked if you followed that logic as it pertains to how the Nelli family have become such a successful family. That is, they seek to make more money.¡±


    Pausing there, she reached out and picked up a glass of wine, then brought it to her lips for a sip.


    ¡°Master Ricker, do you ever consider how the guild could make more money?¡±


    A chill ran down his back. ¡°My Lady, the well-being of my members is always my top consideration. Money¡­ is merely one aspect,¡± he said, ending with another attempt at a smile.


    Her hand gently swirled her glass, then she took another sip. ¡°With all due respect, sir, money is everything to those of common birth.¡±


    She placed the glass down, her fingertips trailing up the glass to the rim.


    ¡°What price would sir put on the charter?¡± she asked.


    Frozen, he sat there without so much as breathing for a good few seconds, only to then splutter back to life. ¡°M-My Lady, I could not¡ª¡±


    ¡°You could. Does sir forget the Grand Bazaar?¡± she asked, her expression cold.


    ¡°How could I forget it?¡± he asked.


    With a nonchalance about it, she tipped over her glass and the red wine spilled, meandering across the table, around the various platters, seeping into the pure-white silk.


    ¡°Sir should know that the wealth I command is both immense and real. If I wish to purchase the charter, I shall. In such a case, rather than feign modesty, sir should convince me that it is a worthy purchase such that I would be willing to pay a higher price for it.¡±


    With a laziness to the movement, she turned her head to look straight at him and put on a lopsided smile.


    ¡°Does sir understand?¡±


    Instinctively, he bowed his head, his hands clasped on his lap. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    She let out a chuckle, deeper than her usual voice, with a touch of roughness to it. ¡°I am glad sir is a competent listener. Those, I find, are the kind of people I like to keep around.¡±


    His breath came out shakily, hands clenching. Yet, when he looked up, he found her knight staring at him.


    ¡°Sir, I shall be frank. The Nelli family are willing to provide a substantial amount of money to relax the guild¡¯s monopoly. To put it into context, it is equivalent to a decade of your guild¡¯s dues. On top of that, they would still be subject to tariffs, so I would further profit from the expansion of their business.¡±


    He glanced back at her knight, swallowing the objection that came to his lips. However, with a moment to compose himself, he said, ¡°My Lady, these merchants¡ªthey only have their own interests in mind. If they offer you that much, it is only because they know they shall make more back. That is more money they are taking away from our city.¡±


    ¡°Sir has a keen mind for business,¡± she said with a warmer smile; however, it soon faded. ¡°Keen is not the same as correct, though.¡±


    ¡°My Lady?¡±


    She held her hands out in an open gesture. ¡°Does sir think that, if the amount of cloth on sale is doubled, that prices will halve?¡±


    ¡°Well, if we are speaking loosely, then perhaps even worse than half. There is only so much cloth people would buy and, once they have done so, the merchants would have to lower their prices until even beggars could afford to buy the surplus,¡± he said, his voice slow and careful.


    ¡°Sir is gravely mistaken. Loosely speaking, prices would settle around two-thirds or three-quarters of the original price. Given that there is twice as much to sell, that results in at least an extra half of the original revenue,¡± she said, no hesitation in her voice.


    For a moment, he stared at her with a lot to say and little courage, her knight still at the edge of his vision. ¡°My Lady, I do not know what the Nelli family has told you, but I assure you that I have had a long career in the making and selling of cloth.¡±


    ¡°Sir, if you think I would believe the Nelli family without verifying the truth, then I am insulted,¡± she said, her playful tone at odds with her cold expression. ¡°What I speak of is the simple truth I have ascertained in managing Grosburg. The price of cloth is rather resilient, especially higher-quality goods. It is very much the case that people would like to have more clothes and a lower price encourages more purchases.¡±


    ¡°Th-that may be, but my members would starve if the price fell by even a tenth,¡± he said, not daring to directly disagree.


    Her finger slid across the table, idly drawing a shape with what wine lingered. ¡°Then let them starve.¡±


    ¡°M-My Lady?¡± he asked, barely a whisper.


    ¡°Oh, sir thinks it would be my fault? Pray do not dare to utter such treasonous words. I am more than capable of managing a business that does not rely on tariffs and monopolies to succeed,¡± she said, a humour to her tone.


    He did not laugh.


    ¡°This is my proposition: the guild doubles production and I lift the monopolies. If the price settles as I predict, then the guild would make at least as much revenue as it currently does, while the Nelli family would still pay tariffs,¡± she said.


    ¡°Double? My Lady, there is simply not enough hours in the day!¡±


    She lifted up her wine glass. A little left in it, she brought it to her lips and sipped those last few drops. ¡°Sir, if I may ask, does the guild use spinning wheels?¡±


    His mouth thinned. ¡°Ah, for cheaper cloth, yes, we do use yarn made by spinning wheels. For everything else, the yarn is simply not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Not good enough¡­. Then, has sir attempted to make it good enough?¡± she asked.


    He stilled. ¡°Pardon, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°The guild surely has some spare funds that it could put towards hiring a capable man to experiment with producing a spinning wheel that makes better yarn,¡± she said.


    Silence followed and she did not further wait for an answer.


    ¡°If sir thinks he is unable, then there is no need to fret. I am, after all, a reasonable ruler. The Nelli family promised me money, yet I am not like them who obsesses over it,¡± she said, her tone growing disinterested as she raised her glass, a maid coming to half-fill it once more.


    He seemed to deflate in his seat, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°I am curious of one thing, though,¡± she said, pausing for a sip of wine. ¡°How is it that the Nelli family may make a profit on cloth they have to carry over a mountain? One would think such a venture may only be profitable when it is goods that can only be made in one place. Venetian glass, for example.¡±


    Her words did not land lightly.


    ¡°Master Ricker, what price would you put on the charter?¡±


    His hands trembled under the table.


    After a second, she stood up. ¡°Well, I believe we have discussed this enough,¡± she said and turned to the side. ¡°When Master Ricker has finished, please do ensure he leaves with the documents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± her butler said, bowing deeply, a hand over his heart.


    Ricker¡¯s mouth opened, yet no sound came out. So it was that silence accompanied her exit, her knight¡¯s footsteps trailing behind, as she went through the side-door, a maid opening it for her and closing it after him.


    Once they were another room over, she came to a stop.


    ¡°The poor thing, he looked on the verge of a heart attack,¡± her knight said lightly.


    ¡°Alas, one time is already more than enough. I would hate to gain a¡­ reputation,¡± she said, settling into a comfortable seat.


    He stood for a little longer, but joined her when a few maids entered with food. Although not as lavish of a spread, he had no complaints, his plate soon covered.


    ¡°I do wonder if such a display was entirely necessary,¡± he idly said.


    A smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Necessary, no. I may do as I wish with my land as guaranteed by the King. However, that I may do so does not mean I should.¡±


    Her hand gestured along as she spoke, but it felt empty until, in her pause, a maid brought her a steaming cup of tea.


    ¡°Sir saw how lavish his life is, did sir not? He is a man who has grown fat off the work of others. Not content to simply be a guildmaster, he has expanded into landlording with ten-odd houses, which he requires members of the guild to rent at unfair rates. I am sure that, if given access to the guild¡¯s accounts, more greed would become readily apparent.¡±


    Ludwig listened, yet what she said did not encourage his appetite. A small mercy that his time with her little army had instilled an ability to eat regardless of circumstances. ¡°Did I misunderstand My Lady¡¯s plans? I thought you intended to purchase the guild and keep him as guildmaster,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is not good to meddle,¡± she said, voice softer. ¡°I am already expecting a level of displeasure from the other guilds over this, so I would leave the guild as is. If I am to replace him with someone more suitable, it would need to come from inside the guild, preferably accompanied by some kind of disobedience.


    ¡°My role in this is simply to provide the capital needed for the guild to expand. However, I do not trust him with charity. The situation with the Nelli family simply gives me the best leverage.¡±


    After finishing the food in his mouth, he nodded. ¡°I do not blame My Lady.¡±


    The corner of her mouth rose, an amusement in her eyes.

 27. A Deal is Offered

    ¡°Mr Mayor, congratulations on your re-election.¡±


    Her words hung in the air as the middle-aged man took off his fabric cap and adjusted the hem before placing it back on. ¡°Has it been so long since we last met? I suppose work has kept me busy,¡± he said.


    She replied with a smile, then gestured at a seat opposite her¡ªone of two. A pleasant fragrance filled her office, the logs crackling in the fireplace against the early chills that followed summer¡¯s passing. Despite the fire and the afternoon sunlight falling through the window, a veil of shadow clung to her as if a widow, making her smile seem hollow.


    ¡°It has been so long. Master Schulz has his flaws, but stupidity is not one of them. Alas, one must be aware of ones own strengths, and one must be very aware of ones faults. This is something he has backwards. So prideful in his own intelligence, yet quick to dismiss others¡¯.¡±


    She paused there to open her hands, showing a look of mild exasperation, paired with a heavy breath.


    ¡°I have made good progress. It is almost funny how quickly people should compromise, that they would feel it a good deal to suffer only one injury than two. Well, in this case, I suppose it is more that they would take an injury now to be spared one later¡­¡± she said, falling into thought.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    She raised a hand, then brought it back down to drum a few beats. ¡°This is not to be written down. In the coming months, bring attention to your childhood and move to have the Church handle cases where capital crimes have been committed. By Easter, before I head to the capital, I will present the new guidelines to be followed in sentencing. When I return, I shall hopefully have further reforms to be instituted. There is much that happens in the capital which I may only anticipate.¡±


    He listened, still, his eyes on her mouth as if burning the sight of every word into his memory. ¡°Understood, My Lady.¡±


    Silence fell heavily in the dim room until such a time that she raised her hand to the side. Footsteps broke out, a cup of steaming tea provided to her. She took a sip.


    ¡°Mr Mayor, the day may come where you shall be required to make a choice between the Nelli family and myself. At such a time, will you choose those who saw your potential, rescued you from the life you so hated, and trusted you with mayorship¡­.¡±


    He waited a long second before whispering, ¡°Or¡­.¡±


    ¡°Would you choose she who, despite the differences in station, respects you.¡±


    For a short while, she simply enjoyed watching the gears turn inside his head, flickers of emotion in the various twitches across his face. However, such enjoyment was only a secondary consideration.


    ¡°Pray not make a decision hastily. For the foreseeable future, there should be no need to make such a choice¡ªand I am rather accustomed to seeing far, far into the future.¡±


    He gave a weak smile. ¡°Of course,¡± he said with some lingering strain.


    For a moment, she met his gaze and held it comfortably, then she looked down upon the desk with its papers neatly organised and a single book to the side. ¡°There are many things I do not tell you as you do not need to know. However, I hope you trust that I would only lie to you if it is imperative that you truly believe it.¡±


    His face showed nothing; his hands on his laps clenched.


    She then placed a hand on the book and slid it across the table. ¡°Oh, a present for you¡ªGalileo,¡± she whispered.


    Hearing his chosen name, confusion touched his brow, only for it to become surprise a moment later as her hand left, revealing the name of the book. ¡°That is¡ª¡±


    She put a finger to her lips and he instantly fell silent, but his hands did not rest as they tentatively touched the book, as if afraid it would go up in smoke before his eyes, and then tenderly opened the cover, his eyes drinking in the words therein.


    ¡°I have learned all that I need to from it, that I hope, in reading, Mr Mayor will understand some of my recent¡­ eccentricity,¡± she said, that last word coloured with humour as it left behind a smile on her lips.


    He dared not speak, only nodded his head.


    ¡°Pray do cover it as I believe our guest does read Latin and would find such a book¡­ unpleasant,¡± she said, the word she emphasised this time not sounding so warm.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he murmured and he took off his coat, wrapping up the book with the kind of care usually reserved for swaddling babies.


    As if that to be a cue, three short knocks landed upon the door. ¡°The other guest has arrived,¡± came a muffled voice from outside.


    ¡°Pray do show him in.¡±


    Without a word, the mayor rose to his feet and held his bundled coat tight. The door then opened and an older man entered with her butler behind him. This man¡¯s skin had a touch of bronze and more than a few wrinkles, his hair half grey and half black, slicked back and held in place by his cap. While his clothes were muted colours of white, black, and greys, the fineness of silk could hardly be understated, what other fabrics used certainly of a matching quality. Given the season and how thin it looked, she would have said the finest Merino wool¡ªat least, the finest Spain had to offer to mere merchants.


    ¡°Signor Nelli, it is my pleasure to at last make your acquaintance,¡± she said, the Italian address rolling effortlessly off her tongue.


    He paused in his walking, then broke into a smile as he continued. ¡°Lady Augstadt, please, the pleasure is all mine. I must admit, I did not know My Lady spoke Italian.¡±


    ¡°There are many things regarding myself that but a select few know of,¡± she said, only to cover her mouth as she tittered. ¡°Alas, I cannot claim to know much Italian but for the pleasantries. As much as I would love nothing more than to walk among the living history left behind by the Ancient Romans, I have accepted my title, so it is only right I commit to governing my people with poise and wisdom.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Truly, My Lady understands our heritage well. However, to call them Ancient Romans¡ªthere is no need to split hairs. For all these Greeks call themselves Roman, which of us does not call them Greeks?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is an unnecessary confusion,¡± she said, then gestured to the seats. ¡°Pray do sit. Mr Mayor has asked for water, would sir have any requests before the meeting begins?¡±


    As if only now noticing the other man present, the old man looked at the mayor. ¡°Ah, yes, Christian, you are here today.¡±


    ¡°It is, after all, a matter that the mayor would need to be aware of to correctly enforce,¡± she said.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so,¡± he said and gave his chin a rub, then turned back to her. ¡°Well, if we are making requests, I wouldn¡¯t suppose your father left behind anything appropriate for these kinds of business meetings?¡±


    She gave a small smile. ¡°Of course,¡± she said.


    Without a word, her butler moved over to a cabinet; meanwhile, her guests took their seats, the old man taking a moment to find a comfortable position.


    ¡°I heard that Ricker hasn¡¯t looked well recently, so I can only hope it¡¯s good news.¡±


    She waited for her butler to hand the man his drink. ¡°My thanks, Mr Cromer,¡± she said and he gave a bow and left. ¡°Signor Nelli, may I speak frankly?¡± Her gaze pointedly settled on the mayor.


    ¡°I trust My Lady¡¯s judgement on what he may hear,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Then it is like this. I discussed the matter with Master Ricker and, understandably, he is against loosening the monopoly. Although I offered him money¡ªhe is not a fool. He knows how good his situation is and that a pile of coin now would only lead him to his own ruin.¡±


    The old man chuckled, tapping his chin. ¡°Perhaps I have underestimated him.¡±


    She gave a wry smile, then continued. ¡°Of course, I have the final say in these matters, yet I am my mother¡¯s daughter. Force is most powerful when it is a threat. Rather, I looked at the situation and realised that, instead of adjusting the monopoly, a compromise could be made.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of compromise?¡± he asked, leaning back in his seat.


    ¡°To begin with, the goal of the Nelli family is to sell fine cloth. The purpose of the monopoly is that only the guild may trade in fine cloth. These two things, while contrary at a glance, are in fact perfectly aligned,¡± she said and raised an eyebrow.


    He took a moment to consider, then calmly said, ¡°We would simply have to sell the fine cloth to the guild.¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± she said, her hands coming together in a clap, then they rested on the table, her fingers entwined. ¡°Master Ricker, he did not find this a satisfying compromise. His expectations of the market are rather outdated. To alleviate his worries, I made a commitment to covering any decrease in the guild¡¯s revenue.¡±


    One second, two, three passed in silence, then the old man¡¯s laughter bubbled up, a croaking laugh that grated at the ears. ¡°I would be rather impressed if the guild¡¯s revenue dropped after selling our fine cloth alongside their own. My Lady certainly does take after her mother,¡± he said with a broad grin.


    ¡°Please, sir flatters me,¡± she said, lowering her gaze for a moment, then she brought it back up. ¡°Pray do not think me cruel. That is, I have no intention of leaving the guild to its demise.¡±


    ¡°Oh? My Lady has plans within plans?¡± he asked.


    She gave a single laugh and a weak shake of her head. ¡°It is nothing so grand,¡± she said, her voice growing distant before she then cleared her throat. ¡°I would not trust Master Ricker with this matter. Perhaps, he is wise to not trust me either. It seemed to me that we needed a kind of mutual assurance that we shared the same goals. So, as my show of sincerity, I have purchased the guild.¡±


    He waited for her to continue and, when it became clear she would not, he asked, ¡°What is to be his show of sincerity?¡±


    ¡°That is, of course, to be self-evident in the bookkeeping,¡± she said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, returning her smile.


    ¡°Regardless of any other details, I hope that, this way, the Nelli family may have full trust that deals shall be honoured and have confidence in the negotiated amounts and prices. Thus, I have met the conditions of our arrangement,¡± she said.


    Silence fell. The old man, still sat back in his seat, regarded her with a critical gaze. She neither flinched nor shrank away from it, simply meeting his gaze. ¡°My Lady must have a certain trust in Ricker¡¯s abilities to take on such a risk.¡±


    ¡°The trust I have is solely in myself,¡± she replied.


    His lips quirked. ¡°My Lady has such trust in herself?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Should I not? My mother left me writings and my father, for the little time I spent with him, taught me well. This trust I have is not arrogance, it is the recognition of who I am and what my legacy shall be. Sir, please, I shall be insulted if I am thought too incapable to run a business when I am free of such burdens as taxes and tariffs and have monopolies that I may enforce with whatever means I deem necessary.¡±


    Although he did not show any remorse, his chuckle came out thin. ¡°My Lady misunderstands. I am simply a merchant and so I think in terms of risk. Regardless of how competent My Lady is, men like Ricker have a knack for turning silver to copper. By the time My Lady checks the books, he may well have drained the guild of every kreuzer and¡ª¡±


    ¡°He shall be arrested, executed, his assets forfeited, his immediate family expelled, and his extended family investigated for any recent windfalls. If it his found that either of his two sons in the guild are involved, they shall also be executed. The law is very much clear on the price to be paid for stealing from me.¡±


    She spoke as if speaking of the weather, her tone neutral, every word clear, and her face showed no emotion but for the polite smile she always wore as a lady.


    With all that said, she raised her hand in a loose gesture. ¡°Money is not a concern I have, it is a concern commoners have, so I cater to their concerns.¡±


    ¡°Of course, My Lady. We give our thanks for catering to us,¡± he said, touching his cap. ¡°Alas, we may only aspire to have such protections for our businesses. It is all too easy for a manager to¡­ abuse our trust, as it were.¡±


    ¡°If the Nelli family cannot solve such an issue, I doubt anyone else may. However¡­¡± she said, trailing off with her gaze sinking down to the table.


    The silence that fell settled, dragging on until such a time that he sat forward in his chair. ¡°Does My Lady have thoughts on the matter?¡±


    She looked up at him, an apologetic smile touching her lips. ¡°I would like to meet with a Viscount Erberg in the next year. He is the one who helped design and implement the changes to minting laws a while ago, which has proven most beneficial to trade and commerce. If I may meet him, his advice on this matter, I would think, should prove insightful.¡±


    ¡°Lord Erberg¡­ yes, if anyone would have thoughts on the matter, it would be him,¡± he said, rubbing his chin. ¡°Unfortunately, it is the case that we may only act within the laws, so we rarely consider how such laws may be changed to assist us. Our efforts are best spent working towards lower tariffs and taxes, after all.¡±


    She nodded along, then said, ¡°This aside, I have produced the relevant documents. If sir would like a moment to review them for any errors¡­.¡± At his small nod, she clapped her hands three short times and the door opened almost immediately. ¡°May our guest be shown to the documents.¡±


    Her butler bowed in the doorway, awaiting the guest to escort.


    ¡°Ah, would sir be taking Mr Mayor as well?¡± she asked.


    As if only now remembering their company, he looked over at the mayor¡ªwho had sat so still this entire time, coat bundled on his lap, face blank¡ªand then shook his head. ¡°I am sure Christian shall be told what he needs to know at the appropriate time.¡±


    So her butler escorted the old man away, leaving the office in silence.


    After a minute, she finally broke it to say, ¡°Oh yes, Mr Mayor, I think it is about time for another grand bazaar.¡±


    His mouth gave a half-hearted smile. ¡°My Lady finds herself so idle?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, rather, it shall be Mr Mayor¡¯s turn to arrange it. Of course, I would still hold a petit bazar for the nobles and such. Sir would be planning for those of lesser means.¡±


    He sat there for a moment, then lowered his head with a weak chuckle. ¡°My Lady thinks too much of me to arrange such a festivity.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°I gave myself but half a year and had no previous such events as direct reference. If anything, sir should be insulted at my assessment¡ªor perhaps he thinks too much of me.¡±


    Chuckling again, he took off his cap and rested it on the bundle. ¡°I dare not think too much or too little of My Lady. She simply is,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Well, it is not like I would expect sir to devote all of his efforts to this for the next year,¡± she said, her gaze drifting to the window. ¡°My notes will be more than sufficient to emulate the previous success. However, delays may happen and so to begin now means that sir shan¡¯t need my assistance. Of course, if something does come up that requires my assistance, it shall be there. Not to mention, any mistakes shall only serve as praise for my skills, so there is no need to worry over perfection.¡±


    ¡°My thanks,¡± he said dryly.


    The fire crackled, logs burning with their pleasant scent, the afternoon¡¯s sunlight spilling through the windows. ¡°Does sir think the head of the family will approve my deal?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Alonzo will, but Virgil I am less sure of,¡± he said, barely above a whisper.


    She softly smiled. ¡°Indeed, Mr Mayor is sharp. Alonzo has spent his life as a merchant whereas Virgil has spent half his life as the family¡¯s head. How the Nelli family has survived this long, while other merchant families rise and fall, is that Virgil knows the family¡¯s place. Rather than reach above their station, he prefers to pull their business partners down to their level.


    ¡°It is for that reason I know Virgil will accept. The Nelli family¡­ my father did not marry my mother by coincidence. Let us leave it at that. This deal, it humiliates me. I am giving up power for money. Although I have the King-given right to negotiate trade with foreign rulers, I am instead negotiating with mere merchants.¡±


    Her words did not go unheard, as quietly as they were said, a secret shared with him and the crackling fire. A secret that brought a simple question to his lips: ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because, Mr Mayor, I trust myself.¡±


    Nothing more needed to be said.

 28. A Carpenter is Hired

    What had once been a beautiful garden now stood as an echo of distant years. A flower may soon bloom, yet blossoms took much time and care, regardless of how many hands could be hired.


    However, she was patient. The world had lasted millennia before her and would continue on for millennia after her. Compared to that, the time it took a tree to grow meant nothing. What beauty the tree would hold was not for her to admire. In truth, little she did was for herself, albeit everything she did was selfish.


    While she knew she may not live to see the blossoms, she knew there were people who would and they would think fondly of her at such a time.


    The page in front of her was a mess of sketches. She had learnt such a hobby as was suitable for her bearing, which now proved particularly helpful as flowers had been a common subject. Her task, then, was to prepare for a spring event, so she sought to arrange such flowers as to complement it. The sooner such a task was done, the easier it would be to make happen.


    ¡°A Mr Jacob has arrived.¡±


    Her gaze stayed upon the page, seconds trickling by until a minute had piled up, only for her to then move on to a fresh paper. Although her movements lacked the control of dedication, they showed the foundation she had built for herself. Stroke by stroke, she brought out a rough design of flowerbeds and paths and even a pond, all of which loosely followed the existing landscape of the garden. The centre of her design accommodated a gazebo¡ªa place-holder for now, the precise details something she would think on over the coming months before carefully drawing up when needed.


    With that, she finally said, ¡°Bring him around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    The maid returned inside the house. Eventually, a footman led someone over, following the path along the building¡¯s edge.


    Her guest was a young man, lanky and gaunt, mouth stuck in a polite smile while his brow had a perpetual wrinkle. A man with a slight tan, yet callused fingers. He kept his black hair short, a touch of curl to it, while his attempt at a beard gave him the look of a half-shorn sheep. Despite his youth, a heaviness lingered both in his eyes and beneath them.


    He followed the footman over to her, then went to speak, only to bite his tongue and bow his head, for a moment looking like he was considering whether or not to kneel with how he began to squat.


    She let him stew a moment, then broke the silence as she stood up. ¡°This is Mr Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, ma¡ªMy Lady,¡± he said, nodding along as he spoke.


    ¡°I am to understand you are a journeyman carpenter,¡± she said.


    He hesitated, then, with no more spoken by her, he answered. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Her gaze lingered on him until he dared raise his eyes; instantly, he looked back down, staring at the floor. ¡°You became a journeyman at a young age.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°And still are not a master.¡±


    He tried to swallow the lump in his throat, Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. With no success, he forced out the words anyway, strained. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    The single word stilled him, for a moment feeling like even his heart dared not beat. ¡°Th-that is, there is nothing to explain, My Lady,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I do not recall asking for your opinion on whether or not my question is worth being answered.¡±


    His eyes prickled, every bone in his body quaking in fear. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what to say, My Lady. I tried, but I was always told it¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The straight-forward question again dug deep, sharper for how brief it was. ¡°W-well, th-the masters gave their reasons, but¡­.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say more. His heart pounded in his chest, already feeling cold from waiting outside, now chilled by every brush of wind as he grew slick with sweat. However, she would say no more and the silence pulled at him, trying to tug out any words it could from deep within his chest, words he had long learned to keep buried.


    Until it became too much. ¡°My Lady knows why they¡¯ll never make me a master,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You think you are worthy of being a master, then?¡± she asked.


    Whether the cold, whether the catharsis of finally admitting that silent truth, he felt too numb to be afraid, yet was not so dumb to be disrespectful. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Again, silence fell, albeit more comfortable this time. He did not find the same pressure to speak. After a while, she moved around her papers, then found one to present to him.


    ¡°Do you recognise this?¡± she asked.


    He looked up from the ground and stared at the page. It was a crude drawing, he thought, only to realise it was instead something technical. A drawing with only as many marks as it needed to convey the essential information.


    ¡°A spinning wheel?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± she said and, reaching farther, handed it to him.


    He carefully took it, pinching the edges so lightly a sudden breeze almost stole it from him. After a moment of panic, he held it tighter, now fretting over accidentally tearing it.


    ¡°I have a simple question: would you be able to build one?¡±


    He almost laughed, but he was glad that he hadn¡¯t, still very much mindful of his place. ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve mended one before. Making one? I, I¡¯m not sure, My Lady,¡± he said, his voice distant as his mind whirred with thoughts.


    ¡°I did not ask if you are able to, but if you would be able to. With sufficient time and such funds to cover housing and food, would you be able to understand the mechanism by which a spinning wheel works, thus able to design and construct one?¡± she asked.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to think. It wasn¡¯t the kind of question anyone had ever asked him before. He was often asked what he ¡°can¡± do, but not what he ¡°could¡± do.


    It was terrifying.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know,¡± he murmured. ¡°I just copied the part¡ªwhen I mended it. What, or why, I don¡¯t know. It was wood and needed to be a shape and I¡¯m good at that. I learnt lots of things, but those were¡­ taught to me. I, I don¡¯t know how I can learn what I don¡¯t know. I can copy all the parts and put them together, but if that doesn¡¯t work, I¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡±


    As if to punctuate his ramblings, a tear fell and blotted on the page, smudging some of the ink. He quickly brought up a hand to wipe his eyes, the other still carefully holding the page.


    ¡°M-my apologies, My Lady,¡± he said, still hunched over, yet bowing his head further.


    For a moment, there was silence. ¡°Well, it is what it is,¡± she said, her tone lighter than before as she turned to regard the garden once again. ¡°I already have three others working on this and only reached out to you because Miss Gianna mentioned your name.¡±


    His head jerked up. ¡°Gianna?¡± he asked, voice hoarse, and his gaze darted around, only to settle on the young woman beside her. ¡°Gianna¡­.¡± A whisper little louder than his pounding heart.


    The maid gave no reaction as she stayed standing so very still, her hands crossed in front of her, gaze lowered.


    ¡°Gianna, when I heard¡ªI tried not to go far, always asked, and I ran back. No one told me what happened to you and I¡ª¡± he said, stopping as his voice cracked. That pause gave him the self-awareness to stop. He mirrored her, his head bowed and gaze on the floor, paper neatly held. ¡°My apologies, My Lady.¡±


    She tittered and gave a wave of her hand. ¡°Please, do continue. I find your little drama rather amusing.¡±


    His mouth squirmed, a tremble picking at his self-control. However, when he raised his head and looked once more upon the maid, the wrinkle on his brow left. ¡°Gianna, I didn¡¯t want to leave, but I thought¡ªI wanted to be a master. I wanted to take you away from it all.¡±


    At last, the maid raised her gaze. He smiled until that gaze of hers met his. ¡°Mr Jacob, do you know what I hated more than my father?¡± she said, not a whisper, but quiet and clear.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, his heart aching.


    ¡°That the same people who had pulled my father off of my mother before, when he had screamed he would kill her¡ªthey gave me their condolences. They told me they wished they had done more, that they could have done more. Yet, even when he was held by the bailiffs awaiting trial, they still told me I should plead for him, that he was my father and it was only right for a child to support their father. That she wouldn¡¯t come back, that he wouldn¡¯t do the same to me, that I needed him to live a good life, that I would struggle as an orphan.¡±


    Her tone never wavered, no pain nor sadness in her voice. She simply spoke. As she did, his tremble returned, face creased with borrowed emotions.


    ¡°All my life, I suffered at his hands and was told to be thankful. It was not the neighbours who saw how vile he was, nor was it his own family who saw responsibility in his actions, nor was it my mother¡¯s family who saw a need to protect me and her. No, it was My Lady who heard my story and, by the morning, my father had found justice.¡±


    What little composure he had left finally broke. He hunched over, his breaths coming out in shudders, such a pain in his chest that he thought he might die. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is a sin to lie.¡±


    Her words dug deeper into him than any knife could. However much he had lied to himself, God would always know.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Julia said, her tone light, ¡°I suppose this drama is a tragedy?¡±


    The comment helped him to gather his composure once more, albeit his face paler and breaths unsteady. ¡°M-my Lady?¡±


    ¡°I rather thought this was to be the cherished reunion of childhood sweethearts. Alas, it seems that I am quite mistaken,¡± she said, a hint of laughter accompanying her words.


    ¡°My Lady is mistaken,¡± her maid said.


    He brought out the last of his courage to look at the maid once more. There was nothing there to make him smile, yet he still did.


    ¡°Oh well, there is entertainment in tragedy too,¡± Julia said, then turned to the side. ¡°Mr Cromer, if he could be shown to the servants¡¯ hall while the paperwork is arranged.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done, My Lady.¡±


    Jacob almost jumped, the man¡¯s voice coming from right behind him, having never heard a single footstep. ¡°P-paperwork?¡± he asked, then belatedly added, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    ¡°It would save us the hassle if you wish to decline. However, given your circumstances, I do not think you are in a position to turn down honest work, are you?¡± she said, an eyebrow raised.


    He stilled, taking a moment to realise what she meant. ¡°M-my Lady is¡­ hiring me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am. While your answer leaves much to be desired, it is nothing for me to support another person who may provide a crucial insight into a problem I am trying to address. That aside, if Gianna tells me you are competent, I have no reason to doubt her. However, if you prove otherwise¡­ perhaps I shall have to doubt her in the future.¡±


    At those words, he straightened up. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, My Lady, honest I will,¡± he said.


    She slowly turned her gaze upon him, the corners of her mouth rising as she let out a slight sigh of exasperation. ¡°Men are such simple creatures. Pray do not think I would hold her accountable for your mistakes, rather take me at my word.¡±


    With that said, she gave a small wave of her hand. Her butler cleared his throat; Jacob did not need to be told again, turning around, but his gaze lingered on her maid a second longer.


    Then he was gone.


    Silence but for the wind, she sorted through the pages on the table until satisfied, at which point she walked away. Her maid picked up the pages while a pair of footmen came over to move the table and chair back inside.


    Down from the patio, she walked along the path to a lone patch of colour amongst the autumnal shades.


    ¡°Does Gianna know why these flowers are here?¡±


    Her maid, coming to her side, looked at them, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t, madam.¡±


    ¡°My father planted them to commemorate my mother¡¯s birthday. He claimed they were her favourite for this time of year, so they have been planted every year that either he or I have managed this manor,¡± she said, her voice soft, yet not gentle.


    After a moment, her maid asked, ¡°Madam thinks these were not her favourite?¡±


    ¡°Who would doubt a loving husband over such a matter?¡±


    For a while, they stood there in silence, simply staring at the flowers as they shivered in the chilly breeze.


    ¡°As for Jacob¡­¡± Julia said.


    Her maid didn¡¯t fidget; no, she stilled. ¡°I truly recommended him because I thought he will be useful.¡±


    ¡°I do believe you. Rather, I am amused at how I have¡­ influenced your behaviour.¡±


    No reply came for that, but her maid soon let out a sigh and then spoke. ¡°He liked to make toys. I think he forgot that. When madam mentioned it was about spinning wheels, I remembered he loved carving spinning tops. He¡¯d sit for hours to get the balance just right¡­.¡±


    With her maid apparently finished speaking, she let out a light chuckle. ¡°My maid certainly does keep her mistress¡¯s interests in mind.¡±


    ¡°It is my duty to serve madam,¡± her maid replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Indeed, and it is my duty to be worth serving,¡± she said, her gaze still upon those chrysanthemums.


    Eventually, she turned away. The walk back to the manor passed in silence and it was only upon her return to her office, her maid placing the pages there for her, that she spoke again.


    ¡°Alas, it is a frustrating thing to be unable to understand that which is understood by others. I may look at this diagram and read a report of how it is that yarn is spun, something which even children do, and my thoughts fail to come together. Without that understanding, I cannot even begin to think of how this process may be improved,¡± she said, more speaking aloud than talking.


    Knowing that, her maid said nothing, all the more so as she did not know either.


    ¡°Such is life. There are many matters with which I am hopeless and so I must hope that others may take on the work on my behalf,¡± she said, ending with a sigh. ¡°Then again, even if I must make do with yarn that is not worth weaving, that is certainly something I may make use of. How I yearn to bring the paper-makers here¡­.¡±


    Her maid could not help but smile; however, she did not think her mistress would notice, almost jumping when she glanced over and found those piercing eyes staring right through her.


    ¡°Is something amusing?¡± Julia asked, her voice light and gentle.


    Her maid bowed her head. ¡°Madam is very good at using what she has, not what she wishes she has,¡± she said calmly.


    A smile came to her lips, wide enough that it pinched her eyes. ¡°Indeed.¡±

 29. A Host is Greeted

    Her breaths hung in the air, what little of her that lay exposed long-since numbed by the chill. However, she made no complaints, handling her horse with the same comfort and grace as if the wind didn¡¯t carry snowflakes, ground slick with slush.


    Around her, twenty-odd others accompanied her. All but one of those wore armour, the inside partially padded with leather in places to keep the freezing metal from their clothes, and they had weapons at their sides, a mix of swords, maces, and lances. They rode in a loose circle around her, little difference between the road and the ground at this time.


    While they headed to the top of a hill, they took a longer route that curved along the rise, an easier ascent to make safely. It granted quite the view. The southern side of the hill would show the sprawling capital of Bavaria, yet this northern side showed vast fields covered in an almost pristine layer of glittering snow.


    Her fief certainly had farms of its own, but it could not compete with the abundant farmland of her neighbour. In truth, she felt it a relief, knowing how much harder a famine would hit such a place. Not just that the cities would still need to be fed, but that harvests were the easiest to tax¡ªand rather substantial too.


    An idle thought, she hoped the Marquess had prepared for such an eventuality; it would be an annoyance to have chaos spilling over.


    Upon the hill lay a manor. It held history in its design, a few wings from progressively older times that had, upon their construction, become the main manor, only to be later usurped. The oldest now took on the role of stables, a large building of a single storey and made of wood and mud with a thatched roof. Coming off from it at a wide angle was a stone building, two storeys tall and squarish; it was made of large, irregular stones, and had several crude chimneys added in more recent years, now relegated to the kitchens and sleeping quarters for the footmen and guards.


    Last of all was the current manor. While also made of stone, these were neat slabs little different to bricks but for the grey colour, and slate tiles made up the roof. It had also been twice expanded over the years, first to extend the two-storey building by another room or two, and then to convert part of the roof into something of a tower, a third-storey of a single room with a flat roof.


    Those buildings all occupied the highest point of the hill. Lower down, the echoes of ancient buildings lingered in how parts of the slopes were flattened out. What wooden palisade had once encircled the area was now replaced by sturdy walls of heavy stone.


    Circling around to the city-facing side, she and her entourage arrived at the gatehouse. It was not as simple nor innocent as a gate that could be raised and lowered, but, at least for today, she felt confident she would not be seeing what it could do to less-welcome guests.


    Of the twenty-odd, only three dismounted with her and only two horses joined them through the open gates. She had no need to speak to anyone, her knight responsible for talking to the servants at this time; he arranged with a stable-boy for the horses to be put up.


    The guests, on the other hand, headed to the manor proper. Although a slope slick with slush, stairs made it a comfortable climb, albeit still a perilous one if careless and so they did not rush.


    Her gaze fell upon the walls, curious. She knew well the late, late Marquess, if only from her father¡¯s records. It seemed to her he had no expectation of a serious foe making it this far. An impressive wall, but not a fortification comparable to those at the border with Bohemia or Austria.


    Rather, these were a reminder of the status the manor held.


    Upon approaching the front door, the heavy wood swung open and a young child ran out. ¡°Aunty!¡±


    Without hesitation, Julia knelt down on the wet stone, her arms wide until she hugged tight the child. ¡°Oh my, how you have grown. To think you are already eight years old,¡± she said.


    The child giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not that old¡­ yet!¡±


    ¡°Nine years old?¡±


    ¡°No, younger!¡±


    ¡°Well then, you certainly are rather big for your age if you¡¯re only two,¡± she said, lifting the child up as she stood.


    The child laughed louder, holding tight. ¡°I¡¯m five, but I shall be six in spring,¡± she said, pride in her voice.


    Julia chuckled. ¡°Well, Miss Charlotte, I shall look forward to picking out a suitable gift for such an occasion. Let us think¡­ for my sixth birthday, my father gave me a book about flowers. I loved it so much, I have tried to press one of every matching flower. However, I am rather past the age to enjoy such a hobby¡ªwould you like to finish what I started?¡±


    She walked forwards as she spoke, coming inside the entrance hall where the Marchioness patiently waited with the other children.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, her enthusiastic nodding shaking Julia¡¯s balance. ¡°Oh yes! That would be most wonderful,¡± she said, her mouth wide in a childish grin.


    Julia chuckled as she let the child down and she stayed down in her squat. ¡°I shall have it arranged on my return,¡± she said, then turned her sights to the other two children. Otto, although hiding behind his mother, looked at Julia with utter adoration, his eyes wide and smile shy.


    Then there was the littlest one who shared her name. This little Julia already tried to toddle over, her mother¡¯s hand holding her back as if a cat picking up her kitten by the scruff of its neck. At the elder Julia¡¯s nod, the little Julia was unleashed, racing over in tottering steps.


    ¡°Little Lia, look at you! When we last met, you could only crawl, yet now run as fast as a hunting hound,¡± she said, her voice warm and her embrace consuming the giggling toddler. After a moment, Julia pulled back, then lifted the toddler into the air, even throwing her up a touch and catching her. ¡°I am forever honoured to share my name with such a boisterous babe. Thank the Lord for us to be merry and full of life, for there is no greater joy.¡±


    She let the toddler babble a few half-words at her, then slid her to the side, holding her up with one hand. Her other hand freed, she beckoned for Otto and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he ran over as well¡ªif only to show he was also boisterous, merry, and full of life. With a dip down, she scooped him up, having him rest on her other hip. Comfortable with her strength, she then gently twisted side to side and the children laughed their innocent laughs.


    Once they had been suitably greeted, she let them down and, finally, turned to greet her host with a curtsey. ¡°Marchioness Bavaria, my thanks for having me.¡±


    Just that Dorothy waved her off and strode over to personally brush off the snow that had settled on her shoulders. ¡°Let us have you warmed up. Truly, how can you ride in this weather? A lady should take her carriage.¡±


    Julia gave a smile at the mothering, letting her host finish before giving a reply. ¡°It is because of this weather I did not dare take a carriage. The roads between us have little use after the harvests and to go via the capital would take a week¡ªif not more.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    After a sigh, Dorothy returned her smile, then clapped her hands. At once, the butler and maids leapt into action. Julia¡¯s coat and hat were hung up; a warmed shawl draped over her shoulders.


    ¡°We have hot drinks through in the drawing room,¡± Dorothy said, leading the way. With the fun over, a nanny and a nursemaid shepherded the younger two children away, while the older one carefully walked over to a stern governess with attempted poise.


    Julia half-turned. ¡°Sir Ludwig, dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± he said with a salute and, half a second later, the younger man with him echoed his words.


    So she strode after her host, her maid following behind.


    The manor¡¯s interior spoke of a ducal elegance. Fine rugs and tapestries covered much of the floor and walls, along with busts and paintings for decoration. As if they were children, the hallway was rather wide, the ceiling high, and the dark doors grand.


    Once they arrived at the drawing room, Dorothy ushered her guest to the seats by the roaring fireplace¡ªand urged a maid to add more wood.


    ¡°Pray drink. If you would like, I could even borrow some of Albert¡¯s brandy,¡± Dorothy said, her conspiratorial tone accompanied by a matching smile.


    Julia gently laughed at the joke, then sipped at the offered tea. ¡°My thanks for the offer, but I would make do with wine at meals,¡± she said, pausing for another sip. ¡°Could my maid be seen to?¡±


    ¡°Oh of course,¡± Dorothy said and nothing else needed to be said; the maid who had just added more logs to the fire strode over to door with Gianna in tow.


    Nothing else needed to be said by Julia either, so she sipped some more, the almost-scalding drink prickling at her chilled throat.


    ¡°I must apologise. When you said two days, knowing the distance and the weather, I thought you would arrive no earlier than evening. Do tell me, what would you like to eat?¡± Dorothy asked, her voice lacking awkwardness despite her words.


    Julia gave a soft smile. ¡°If I may ask for anything, then a butter sandwich.¡±


    ¡°Oh Julia, you do wound me,¡± she said, tilting her head. ¡°Please, allow me to be a hospitable host.¡±


    ¡°Pray forgive me for being a miserly guest. My appetite is rather shaken by the travelling, so I would only ask for something light. Besides, Bavaria is known for her wheat and milk, is she not? I could only imagine how wonderful the bread and butter of her manor is.¡±


    Covering her mouth, Dorothy chuckled, then lowered her hand to show a broad smile. ¡°My, how I have missed your company,¡± she said.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Julia said in a half-whisper.


    With a gesture, Dorothy sent the maid overseeing the tea to pass on the request to the kitchens, all the while keeping her gaze on her guest. ¡°Still, if I may chide you on behalf of your parents, it really is no good for a lady to be out riding in this weather,¡± she said, a motherly weight to her words.


    Julia lowered her head, a touch of embarrassment colouring her posture as she seemed to shrink in her seat. ¡°I wish it was so, but, before a lady, I am a ruler. Perhaps, if I had family to support me, I could be meek and delicate; however, the Wars of Heresy spared little of my father¡¯s family and my mother¡¯s family are mere commoners, what support they could offer only serving to undermine my position. So I must be strong. I must be someone worthy of ruling my subjects.¡±


    She spoke in a quiet voice, not meant for any but her host to hear, yet it was not a frail voice. At the heart of it, a firm confidence lay and it lay bare.


    ¡°There is no need to take this old lady¡¯s words too seriously. I know your position is difficult, I do. However, that is precisely why I must remind you that, beneath your title, you are a woman. I would hate for you to push yourself now and then, when the time comes, struggle to conceive.¡±


    A weight seemed to settle on Julia at those words. So still, tense, her face without so much as a polite smile. When she spoke, it sounded hollow. ¡°How is it that I am to conceive when my betrothed would marry another?¡±


    ¡°Julia¡­ there is no need to hold yourself to such things,¡± Dorothy softly said.


    ¡°If the King has approved it, how is it that I could disagree? Yet I must answer to God. If I did wed another, I would only invite divine punishment upon myself. More than that, I pledged my soul to him,¡± she said, ending in a whisper. ¡°I am not the kind of woman who would then offer a suitor that which I no longer have.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face showed a weight of its own, her heavy gaze finding it hard to stay on her guest. ¡°Oh Julia, when it comes to these things, God understands and forgives us. Especially when it is out of our control.¡±


    For a while, Julia said nothing, keeping her head bowed, until finally she broke the silence in a whisper so quiet Dorothy could almost believe it the wind, and what she heard was something she almost wished she didn¡¯t believe.


    ¡°Do you think Prince Hector shall let me live, never mind marry?¡±


    It was a question that, in the end, Dorothy could only answer with another question: ¡°Well, that may depend upon what exactly the dowry was.¡±


    Julia gave a single, empty laugh. ¡°A book my mother wrote.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened, only for her to then frown. ¡°A book?¡±


    ¡°Her family has a long history entwined with the Italian troubles¡ªnot to say they are mere bystanders, nor that they are the primary culprits. Regardless, her family¡¯s notes gave her a particularly thorough history of politicking to review. What she wrote is what I may only call a book of tyranny. At a glance, it looks as if a historical record, yet what it records is how certain people and families came to power, and the methods they used are¡­ let us say less than Christian.¡±


    After listening, Dorothy¡¯s expression softened. ¡°That is curious, yet I do not understand how it would be of interest to the King?¡± she said, a slight hesitation to her voice.


    ¡°Well, to be frank, it is in the King¡¯s interest that such a book is not known. It would give the worst of us lords and ladies underhanded methods to gain and hold onto power. Not only that, but, between the two of us¡­ I know Prince Hector yearns for fame. If my fears are true, he intends to bring Switzerland into the Empire and march south into Italy.¡±


    Of all the things Dorothy had anticipated discussing with her beloved guest, this kind of treasonous talk was not one of them, yet she was not entirely surprised. The Crown Prince¡¯s choice of bride had hardly been without contention.


    However, she still felt as if something eluded her. ¡°You believe the King wished for Prince Hector to not know the book?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Julia said, her voice quiet, yet confident.


    ¡°Is it truly so¡­ insidious that he would hate his son learning its secrets?¡±


    Julia did not answer right away, but brought up her hand and made the sign of the cross on her chest first. ¡°It contains numerous crimes of the Church too.¡±


    She paused for a moment, letting that statement sink in, then continued.


    ¡°My father made sure I knew well the deep wounds the Wars of Heresy have left, wounds which have yet to heal. However, whenever Prince Hector discussed such history, he spoke full of pride at how his grandfather led such marvellous armies, the likes of which we may only hope to never see raised again. Whether out of ambition or zealotry, I could see him using such crimes as justification for an expedition south.


    ¡°Even if not him, for this book to be known, it may well spark another era of cruelty and violence.¡±


    Finally, she raised her head and her gaze found her host¡¯s, Dorothy¡¯s face pale, hands clenched, bunching up the fabric of her dress. Upon their eyes meeting, she gave a weak smile. ¡°I understand now why the King would wish for such a book to remain hidden. However, I do not understand why such a book would be written in the first place.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­ loved Italy,¡± Julia said, a gentleness to her voice. ¡°She loved it so much despite seeing such evil throughout its recent history. Although she knew such a book would cause untold chaos, she hoped to study the matter and refine it so that, instead of instructing others how to do evil, it would make them aware of such evil and explain how to oppose it, hoping for the people of Italy to one day stand united.


    ¡°However, my father was¡­ short-sighted. With my mother passing, he became terrified of what would happen to me if he joined her too soon. So he negotiated with the King. I do not know the precise terms, only that the betrothal resulted and the King gained possession of the book. All I have left are some notes she had drafted for her second book.¡±


    Silence followed, deep and thick, the kind that swallowed words, Dorothy often going to speak only to stop herself. Eventually, though, a knock rang out and Julia¡¯s humble meal was delivered, providing a release from the tension, especially as the maid now joined them in the room to oversee the tea.


    That did not mean Julia could not still speak of it. ¡°Although I have not mentioned those details to Lord Bavaria, I would not ask a wife to keep secrets from her husband, certainly not as a guest in his residence. That said, we did not part on the best of terms last time¡­. I worry he would make a poor judgement from knowing this.¡±


    Dorothy sighed, taking a moment to press between her eyes. ¡°Albert, as good as he is, has become rather sceptical after everything that happened. I understand, truly I do, and it is not that I disagree, but when his scepticism should drive a wedge between himself and good people such as yourself¡ªI wish he would rely on my judgement a little more.¡±


    ¡°It cannot be helped. These lords would see me as a woman to be dismissed, or a threat to be squashed. I have learned to accept it,¡± Julia said, neither anger nor sorrow in her voice.


    Dorothy went to speak, yet could not bring herself to disagree, so she took a deep breath and moved on. ¡°Well, regardless of everything else, it is good to have you here. When I thought of you spending Christmas alone, my heart ached.¡±


    ¡°It is good to be here,¡± she replied, her small smile back.

 30. Clemency is Settled

    The early spring air held a chill, sun bright and skies clear. However, she felt little of it, the gazebo built with glass windows and wooden panels, as well as an iron fireplace with a chimney. A dozen fine chairs with slight padding surrounded an oval table. Pleasant scents lingered, gentle tones from the apple wood burning, a hint of citrus from a perfume.


    It would be the perfect place for a tea party. Indeed, she had hosted several already. The guests today, though, were not the kind to be so inclined.


    ¡°My Lady, the guests have arrived.¡±


    Her butler¡¯s words cut through the gentle silence of a crackling fire. She did not react, simply finishing her sip of tea with a nonchalance; only then did she gesture.


    She sat with her back to the door as her three particular guests entered the gazebo. Truly, it was a place ill-suited to them. One was of such height that he had to walk with a stoop, another could not keep his nose from scrunching up, and the third looked around until he noticed a certain maid, then pointedly looked away.


    Their trouble did not end there as, sitting down, the chairs were a little too small to be comfortable, the padding rather thin, and the table was low enough that it pressed against the largest of the three¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Would my guests like a drink? There is fresh tea,¡± she said with a small smile.


    The judge cleared his throat. ¡°My Lady, I think it would be best if we do not tarry and delay your¡­ later appointment.¡±


    ¡°Well, Master Schulz, I suppose that would be best,¡± she said, a lack of urgency in her voice, then turned to the deacon. ¡°I heard that the Bishop could not attend¡ªam I correct that sir is here is in his stead?¡±


    He bowed his head. ¡°Yes, I am afraid he has important matters to attend to with Easter approaching, but he has conveyed to me his wishes for this discussion.¡±


    For a moment longer, she stared at him, her smile unchanging and yet as if colder, then swept her gaze across the other two. ¡°I did also invite Mr Hase to mediate; however, he thought it would be inappropriate to be involved with matters concerning his replacement. He truly is a man with great respect for the city¡¯s institutions.¡±


    With that, she let out a sigh and a wrinkle formed between her eyes.


    ¡°This really is a vexing situation. The letters grow longer, the time between them shorter, and I follow less and less of what anyone is even writing. I pray that we have taken the time to consider our own points carefully and would give each other the respect to speak without interruption. In the end, a debate should rely upon merits, not shouting over each other.¡±


    ¡°Well said, My Lady,¡± the judge said, giving a polite clap and soft smile.


    She smiled back, then turned to the other two. ¡°Mr Mayor, Mr Schmitt, are we also in agreement on this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± came the staggered replies.


    ¡°Excellent. Then, as I understand it, this began with Mr Mayor and so I would like him to present his points first,¡± she said, settling her gaze on him.


    He sat there for a second with his hand up to adjust his cap. After taking a breath in, he spoke.


    ¡°It is like this. I grew up in the Church as an orphan, I grew up with the teachings, and then I worked with a travelling merchant. I know it is that each place has its own rules and laws and they are to be duly followed. However, it is now the case that I am not a travelling merchant. I have a home. It is not my place to say what laws are written, I know. But it is my place, as a Christian, to ask for clemency.


    ¡°In recent months, I have sent these requests to My Lady and she has obliged. Yet the guild complains I bother them too much. So I thought, rather than bother the guild and save My Lady from signing the requests, the punishments could be brought in line with My Lady¡¯s views.¡±


    Silence followed for a few seconds before she picked up her cup and took a sip. ¡°Mr Mayor puts forward his point succinctly. Mr Schmitt, while the Church has been uninvolved so far, I would like to hear the Bishop¡¯s views on this matter.¡±


    He sat completely still, his gaze fixed at a distant point in front of him. At her invitation to speak, though, he brought up a hand and cleared his throat, then returned to his neat position.


    ¡°The Church preaches forgiveness and salvation. While some would call how we made judgements in the past barbaric, what words in a book fails to capture is the reality of how the trials were conducted. Those with heavy hearts would confess, knowing the Lord would not spare them, and those with sincerity would undertake the trials without hesitation.


    ¡°Miracles are rare, but, rather than divine intervention, we saw the accused¡¯s sincerity when faced with hardship and judged them by that. Few who undertook the trials were judged guilty, and we made the trials appear scarier than they truly were to deter the guilty.


    ¡°Compared to the expert judgement of clergy, cases are now decided by conmen being able to forge documents or bribe a dozen others to speak lies on their behalf. Even in cases which require juries, it seems as if the worst sinners should always have a friend on the jury, willing to convince the others of his innocence.


    ¡°Regardless of how a law is written, if it is used to punish the innocent and spare the sinner, it is an affront to the Church.¡±


    He spoke with an unusual tone, at least as far as she was concerned, used to his more timid exchanges. How he spoke did not matter to her at this time, though.


    ¡°The Church brings a valuable point-of-view to this discussion. My Thanks, Mr Schmitt. Last of all for this introduction, then, we have Master Schulz,¡± she said, her gaze turning to the judge.


    He had not sat comfortably to begin with, what arguments had been made so far doing little to settle him either. However, he was not a man easily unsettled¡ªand he returned her look with what passed as a warm smile.


    ¡°My Lady, matters of justice are not simple things. This goes beyond innocent or guilty. Our role in society is to maintain peace and good order, which requires discouraging those with fickle hearts from scheming. I would not send a man to death unless I believed him guilty of such a crime as murder, rape, or treason. God knows my faith best.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She waited to see if he had more to say, but he looked content to end it there.


    So she sat there and said nothing. For a while, she moved her gaze from one to the other, a frown upon her brow and a slight pout to her lips. In the end, she broke the silence by lifting her cup; her maid stepped over, took it, and went to the fireplace where a teapot kept warm upon the top of it.


    As those light footsteps sounded out, she spoke. ¡°Pray tell, do my guests believe we, God¡¯s children, are fundamentally good?¡±


    It was not a question any of the three expected and that showed on their faces, as much as they tried to conceal it. Of them, it was the deacon who answered first. ¡°We are made in the Lord¡¯s image and it is through temptations in life that we stumble.¡±


    She gave a lopsided smile, yet made no comment, instead settling her gaze upon the judge.


    He sat firm for a moment and then said, ¡°I fail to see the relevance of that question to this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it is a most essential question to ask,¡± she said, pausing there to accept a fresh cup of tea. ¡°After all, there are so many commoners in the city. Is it not the case that, if they are prone to senseless violence, such things as cities could never exist?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, philosophy is all well and good, but the reality is that our hard work is what keeps the city from falling into such violence¡ª¡±


    She raised a hand and, after hesitating, he stopped there, then she said, ¡°I do not believe sir.¡±


    It was a simple sentence that left behind such a heavy silence. His polite smile strained, eyes narrowed, and the chair felt more uncomfortable than before as he tensed.


    ¡°Allow me to rephrase that. While I am sure sir truly believes in what he has said, I believe the commoners would, without laws, simply enforce their own justice. However, as sir has said, justice is not a simple thing and, if left to commoners to enforce, it would be prone to great injustices.¡±


    She paused there to have a sip of tea.


    ¡°I shall be travelling to the capital soon and, there, I hope to speak to those educated on laws. Sir surely is an expert on enforcing laws, but I have need of someone who is an expert on writing laws.¡±


    He brought up a hand, only to cover his mouth and give a slight cough. ¡°My Lady, our laws really are sound,¡± he said, a noticeable politeness to his voice.


    ¡°Indeed they are,¡± she said and she tapped the side of her cup three times with her nail, tings ringing out. ¡°This is something I have encountered many times. Our ancestors gave us these wonderful gifts of civilisation, yet we are averse to trying to leave behind such gifts for our descendants. Sir¡ªsirs¡ªI appreciate this is not a simple matter, I do, and it is because of that that I would seek an expert to assist me in this matter. Perhaps, he will tell me that nothing need be done, in which case I do apologise for wasting our time¡­.¡±


    Trailing off, she took a moment to meet each of their¡¯s gaze, then neatly folded her hands on her lap.


    ¡°However, I believe that the illusion of the pursuit of justice is a worthy goal to strive for.¡±


    None present were people of simple minds. Each had their own thoughts on the meandering conversation and where it would end and what that would mean, only for her last comment to be like a turning key, unlocking a thought they had yet to consider.


    As if to give them a moment to comprehend the shift in the discussion, she turned her head and looked out upon the grounds for a long second, then turned back to them.


    ¡°There is no crime which God will not judge. Master Schulz, I agree there is a need to maintain good order. What I disagree with is how the guild¡¯s resources are being used. I doubt it shall ever be the case that every criminal will find justice in life, so it is the case that we must carefully consider how best to use the guild¡¯s resources.¡±


    He took a deep breath, his hands finding it difficult to find a comfortable position. ¡°My Lady, what you are saying is certainly wise. However, with all due respect, I already do consider how to best use the guild¡¯s resources, among many other matters.¡±


    ¡°I am sure sir does. What sir cannot consider, though, is which laws are the best use of resources to enforce,¡± she said.


    His smile slipped, mouth pressed into a line. ¡°What is the point of a law if it may be broken?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, what is the point?¡± she said, a muted humour to her voice that still showed in her smile.


    As careful as his expression had been so far, a crack appeared as he fell into a frown while pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°My Lady, I appreciate your understanding this far, but it seems that we are moving farther away from the¡­ purpose of this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Are we?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°Then pray do allow me to tie this discussion back to its roots. As of this moment, I am declaring that capital punishments are only permitted for verdicts of treason against the King, myself, or the city. For verdicts of murder, rape, and coercion, they are to be jailed until my return. For verdicts of burglary and other non-violent thefts, they are to be fined an appropriate amount; if they are unable to pay it, they are to be jailed for a time equal to how long it would take a man to earn that amount at a respectable job.¡±


    Pausing there, she asked him, ¡°Does sir follow thus far?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, if we are to keep all these men in jail, I fear we shall¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sir is not answering the question I asked.¡±


    Her voice, neither raised nor quiet, cut him off and filled the gazebo with a silence that stretched for a second, seconds, approaching a minute before he broke it.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She gave a small smile, picking up her tea for a sip, only to frown and hold it out, her maid walking over in quick, light steps to take it away.


    ¡°Of course, if sir is in need of certain assistance, Mr Mayor shall deploy the militia in a suitable manner. It would be good practice for if there comes a time when we must hold prisoners of war,¡± she said, her hand gesturing at her other guest.


    The mayor bowed his head in agreement. ¡°As My Lady wishes,¡± he said.


    ¡°On the other hand,¡± she said, turning her other hand to her other guest, ¡°if the Church wishes to judge, then let them judge. Minor disputes and matters of sin may be entrusted to them¡ªdrunkenness, prostitution, these kinds of things where no major harm has been committed to another person.¡±


    The deacon bowed his head. ¡°I believe this is agreeable with the Bishop¡¯s instructions,¡± he said.


    So she brought both her hands together, a gentle clap sounding out, and turned her attention once more to the judge. ¡°Master Schulz, I truly do believe in the good work of the guild. Sir has been gracious enough already to recruit more clerks, which has helped matters of business proceed more smoothly, and now I ask sir to share some of the burden so that sir may focus on the crimes which most disrupt the city¡¯s peace.


    ¡°Of course, I would not ask for something while offering nothing in return. To better investigate these most serious crimes, I shall be looking to form something like a small militia whose members would be trained in taking accounts, questioning suspected criminals, and afforded powers of arrest.¡±


    After listening closely, he took a moment, then asked, ¡°How would such people much differ from watchmen?¡±


    ¡°Well, Master Schulz, they would be competent for a start,¡± she said lightly, covering her mouth as she then let out a titter. ¡°This group would be in my employ, not the city¡¯s, and they would report to the judge of the case. I would also like for them to be trained such that they would be able to act as notary for recording witness statements.¡±


    Her maid walking over, she paused there to accept the fresh cup of tea and, after a sip, she continued.


    ¡°I believe that the public would be put at ease by such men. Someone of good-standing, polite in their speech, who may assure the victims that we are doing our best to bring about justice for them,¡± she said, and her tone held a secretiveness to it, as if bringing the judge into a scheme.


    Then, as if to add to that allusion, she leaned forward in her seat and now spoke little louder than a whisper.


    ¡°Master Schulz, I believe that we must set an example for the commoners. Let us no longer be people who repay violence with violence. If I am wrong, then we shall at least know what does not work, and we may tell our descendants such. However, if I am correct¡ªI believe it is worth trying for that chance.¡±


    Silence, for a second, seconds, trickling by until he finally nodded.


    A smile bloomed on her lips.

 31. A Wolf is Nursed

    A mild scent of oil paints lingered among the gentle breeze passing through the room. Although some distant sounds leaked inside, those around spoke in whispers, which gave an atmosphere of solemn silence. This was not a place for outward displays, but inward introspection.


    At least, in her mind, that was how she understood the other actors in this little play. The Viscount was not one to invite company for such superfluous reasons. So the walls showed his patronage, oil paintings on panels of wood to commemorate the ever-approaching Royal wedding, and so the admirers whispered.


    Of course, she was no exception.


    ¡°My thanks for the invitation. There is so much I would wish to speak of and dare not write down,¡± she said.


    The Viscountess laughed and, with the back of her hand, patted her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Truly, she could be your daughter to say such words with neither fear nor glee.¡±


    He let out a sigh, his hand coming up to adjust his glasses, something of a new addition to him as his age caught up with him. ¡°Dear, please.¡±


    Ignoring her husband, she leaned closer to Julia and whispered, ¡°Oh he just lights up whenever the butler announces mail from you.¡±


    Julia smiled, showing humour on her lips, yet keeping back any laughter. ¡°I rather do look forward to sir¡¯s letters too.¡±


    ¡°If I did not know what goes on in those letters, I would surely be most jealous. Alas, as it is, I may only thank you for keeping this old man alive. It seems he is perpetually on the verge of passing due to boredom.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany.¡±


    He said her name with a hint of exasperation and that finally ended her little performance, settling into a polite smile. ¡°Well, Lady Augstadt, pray enjoy our gallery.¡±


    ¡°I certainly shall, Lady Erberg.¡±


    Although the trio remained together as they wandered from piece to piece, keeping a distance from the other such wandering groups, Lady Erberg spoke no more.


    ¡°My Lady wishes to¡­ rewrite the laws?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Julia said.


    He let out a longer sigh this time. ¡°Well, I should confess that my interests have been on matters of economy more than governance.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely for that reason I am asking sir. I have in mind that, while the punishment of crimes is one matter, there exists another matter entirely for companies. That is, there should be a clear and rigorous understanding of what restrictions a company should have, as well as what rights and protections it is entitled to.¡±


    For a moment longer, they stood in front of the painting, then moved to the next.


    ¡°What need is there for such a thing when charters would suffice?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If I may be frank, though not quite an answer for what sir has asked, I have found guilds to be entirely¡­ insufficient. Pray do stop me if sir finds my philosophy dull or incorrect, but it seems to me there rarely exists a society which does not intend to, first and foremost, protect its members. Whether one speaks of a town, a guild, or even us Lords and Ladies.¡±


    He made a sound of thought, so she paused there to see if he had anything he wished to say. Once assured he had none, she continued.


    ¡°A guild, then, exists for the sake of its members, not for the production and sale of goods. With the collective power of its members, it seeks to impinge on others, either barring them from freely doing work or influencing the price of goods¡ªto say nothing of intimidation and the like.¡±


    After a few seconds, he gestured at the painting. ¡°My Lady has certainly considered this issue.¡±


    ¡°I have had a rather thorough look at how a guild operates after purchasing back the charter for a textile guild,¡± she said, her voice distant.


    He let out a breath of laughter. ¡°Indeed, I remember reading of that. My Lady finds no shortage of entertainment in her life.¡±


    A smile touched her lips; she took his words as a compliment. ¡°So it is that a guild is not a good basis for commerce. However, to simply replace it with a company would do little better. We already see that, when it comes to merchants, they shall prefer to find the lowest price for a good and then sell it for the highest price, no matter how far it must travel, whether that good is a material thing or a person¡¯s labour. To give such a company a chartered monopoly would only ensure that they employ as few of my people as possible.¡±


    It was not a controversial statement, yet it left him with a question he had to ask. ¡°Forgive me if I am being obtuse, but pray tell what exactly it is My Lady is seeking to accomplish with such laws?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, how foolish of me. Rather, do forgive me for being elusive. It is the case that many will think of obtaining wealth or power¡ªor both. However, it is the case for myself that I wish to improve production,¡± she said, gesturing at the painting as she spoke.


    His brow furrowed. ¡°Production?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Silence followed for a while, at least on that topic, as she instead commented on the artworks they viewed. It was quite a commentary at that, complimenting the various artists for their skills as well as the couple themselves for their patronage of the arts, all while steering clear of even mentioning the subject of the paintings.


    Only once some time had passed did she return to the topic of before.


    ¡°This is such a discussion I could well write an entire book on what I have studied thus far,¡± she said, her quiet voice carrying a hint of her efforts. ¡°Pray give me the benefit of the doubt such that I may be succinct. We begin by asking why it is that, of all places, Italy is where we saw such brilliant minds rose up these last few centuries, their influence felt across all of Europe.


    ¡°These people, it should be noted, were not the sons of kings nor dukes, what little nobility their names held an echo of long-lost prestige. However, neither were they peasant farmers. Families of modest wealth, who could educate their sons and give them freedom to pursue their passions, as well as recognise their potential. What marked these geniuses different was a broad range of overlapping interests. In art, they saw mathematics; and in mathematics, they saw art; and in the natural sciences, they saw both.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°To hurry this along, I wish to cultivate such people of my own. It seems to me that, to do so, the common man should have a modest wealth. How best to achieve that is the difficulty I face. As mentioned, strong guilds and large companies are rather unsuitable for this.¡±


    She paused there for a time, letting the points she had brought up have time to settle back down, not a simple matter at all.


    ¡°It seems to me production is the answer. If the common man could make more goods with his time, it would both give him more wealth and drive down the price of the good, thus also reducing the expenses of other common men. This, of course, requires the common man to have a sizeable share of sales, not simply be compensated for labour.¡±


    The trio shuffled over to the next painting, him with a look of deep appreciation and her with an almost sorrowful expression.


    ¡°My Lady certainly paints quite a picture. As a man inclined to practicality, I cannot help but wince at the thought of asking a cobbler to be a merchant, nor may I entertain such an absurdity as a city of riches. With all due respect, and I truly do have much respect for My Lady, why is it that she thinks that she is capable of such a feat which none before her have been able to accomplish? No, that no others have even considered, for I have heard of nothing similar in all my reading.¡±


    He spoke with a fatherly harshness, not cold, yet stern, and underlaid with concern.


    However, she did not hesitate in her reply. ¡°I cannot say why others are blind, only that I can see clearly what they disregard, including sir.¡±


    ¡°What is it that we would all disregard?¡± he asked¡ªand this time there was a chill to his voice.


    And this time, her reply did not come so quick, instead her gaze lingering on the painting for a long while first. ¡°That people are truly the resource with which civilisation is built.¡±


    He let out a breathless laugh, his heard turning to the side. ¡°My Lady thinks so little of me?¡±


    ¡°Pray do not treat me as a fool, pretending to misinterpret what I have said. Or rather, I would say again that a society, first and foremost, protects itself, which includes us and our peers.¡±


    She paused there to laugh, her hand over her mouth.


    ¡°After all, the Wars of Heresy showed how fragile our supposed superiority is, almost brought down by mere mobs of peasants,¡± she said, barely a whisper.


    A different kind of silence followed that sentence before he cleared his throat. ¡°My Lady should not so easily speak such treasonous words,¡± he said, tone a strict neutral.


    ¡°Sir, you asked what differentiates myself from others. It is that I have absolute confidence in my ability to lead a society of competent peoples. After all, until the eve of my eighteenth birthday, I had been groomed to become a queen. As such, I do not fear empowering the peasants.¡±


    Silence once more settled, interspersed with idle comments on the artwork, following them as they shuffled along to the next.


    Eventually, though, he let out a sigh, then spoke. ¡°I appreciate My Lady¡¯s candour. This old man, he has lived a simple life and he has every intention of continuing to do so. Perhaps you are correct. In my time, I saw something which I thought obvious and to which all others seemed oblivious, even to their detriment. Still now, I have thoughts that I lack the willingness to put forward, knowing how adverse others are to change.¡±


    ¡°Sir is too kind to me and not kind enough to himself. It is for those thoughts that I am here, eager to listen,¡± she said.


    A chuckle fell from his lips, neither hollow nor entirely honest. ¡°Let us remind ourselves of what the discussion is about, having become rather side-tracked,¡± he said.


    ¡°Very well. It is like this, I see that there are two ideal organisations of labour: large ones which are overseen by my authority; and small ones which are independently run and about cover a family. So I would like to draft laws such that these family-sized businesses are to be registered as companies and that they have a certain preference. Or rather, that larger companies are discouraged.¡±


    With his eyes narrowed, he reached up and removed his glasses, taking a moment to polish the glass. ¡°If I may urge caution, it is those larger companies which have the greater reach to pull in and push out goods. They do also necessarily employ many people, especially skilled people,¡± he said.


    ¡°We could well sit here all day and quibble on this point. Truly, I believe merchants to be the worst evil, that at least a guild, in protecting itself, protects those producing goods.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, he returned his glasses to their position. ¡°My Lady certainly does have a queer view of these matters.¡±


    She said nothing, her gaze upon the painting of a Swiss castle, before it a procession bearing the Empire¡¯s Royal coat of arms.


    ¡°I would still ask why it is that My Lady wishes for these¡­ small organisations of labour to be presented as a company, not as a guild. Perhaps in understanding so, I may be able to offer some advice,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is perhaps a trivial difference, something in mind rather than practice. A guild, as I see it, is laden with rules and expectations to justify itself; while a company should seek to justify itself with wealth. These small organisations, I should begin by asking little of them than that they maintain records of sales, purchases, and staff¡­.¡±


    As she trailed off, she slowly turned and spared him a knowing smile, then returned her gaze to the painting.


    After a moment, his lips parted and, a moment later, he said, ¡°Taxation?¡±


    She tittered. ¡°I did not ask the wrong person for advice,¡± she said, gesturing at the painting. ¡°Indeed, I intend to begin overhauling the city¡¯s taxation system. Or rather, overhaul too polite a word considering there is nothing in place which I would call taxation.¡±


    ¡°The population of Augstadt¡­ to directly tax them all would require¡­.¡±


    He muttered those words to himself, only to slowly turn to her, finding her waiting with a knowing smile.


    ¡°It shall require an entire institution of educated peoples.¡±


    Lips thin, he turned back to the painting where he hesitated for a while before he finally spoke. ¡°While My Lady certainly has an interesting ambition, I would take caution in pursuing it, that vassals rather enjoy their rights.¡±


    ¡°Sir need not needlessly worry for me. My father did much to empower the city and to exclude his vassals from gaining that power, which has left me in a position where I can trade such powers for other concessions.¡±


    A chuckle left his mouth, leaving behind a crooked smile. ¡°My Lady¡¯s thoughts seem to belie her age.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because of the legacy of others, upon which I now stand, that I may see that little farther,¡± she said.


    ¡°If that is all, I do wonder,¡± he murmured.


    Although she did not hear what he had said, it seemed as if she was not supposed to have, so she contented herself with pretending to admire the painting. This one was much easier than the others, simply a rendition of the landscape around the King¡¯s summer castle. A landscape she knew well.


    ¡°This is certainly a matter which is best thoroughly thought through,¡± he said.


    ¡°I would not press for any answers now, merely wish to ensure sir has answers for which questions he has,¡± she said.


    Raising a hand, he pushed his glasses up. ¡°Then pray do sketch the bigger picture.¡±


    It was her turn to chuckle, her hand over her mouth, lips staying in a smile afterwards. ¡°Very well. There are three key parts to this, one of which sir has already identified as taxing the commoners directly. The second part is to, as I mentioned before, show preference to smaller companies, which I hope to do by taxing larger companies more and giving them greater requirements to meet.


    ¡°Last of all, in the simplest terms, I desire a system where these smaller companies would be able to trade without coins. This is particularly where I would appreciate sir¡¯s expertise. The best solution I see would be a bank under my authority, which would, for example, have the ability to seize wealth in the case of fraud. However, I am wary of giving another organisation powers that would encroach upon the judges¡¯.¡±


    ¡°So My Lady would seek instead to create a branch of laws which cover such disputes for the judges to enforce,¡± he said, gently nodding along.


    Bringing her hands together in a silent clap, she said, ¡°Indeed, we have come full-circle.¡±


    In truth, what she had said did not come as entirely novel to him, especially as she herself had touched upon the state of the Italian cities. However, it was precisely the state in which the Italian cities existed which made her ambitions all the more ill-advised.


    By no coincidence did those powerful cities see themselves ruled by no king. It was as she said: every society acted, first and foremost, to protect itself. A city of sufficient power had no need for a king¡¯s protection.


    Altogether, it left him with a dread that her efforts would merely lead to her own death as if nursing a sickly wolf back to health¡ªand it left within him a perverse thrill at the thought of the King having to deal with such a wolf.


    ¡°I believe my wife is hosting a tea party shortly,¡± he said, his tone neutral and face set in an expression of appreciation, staring upon the painting.


    She softly smiled.

 32. The Quiet Revolution

    Despite the handful of meetings the judge had previously had with her, this was the first time a meeting was to take place in her office. It still held a clear imprint of her father, shelves and shelves of neatly arranged books along the walls. Despite the afternoon sunlight falling through the open window, shadows thrived and they seemed rather partial to her, clinging to her, as if a widow¡¯s veil which hid her expression.


    After he took his seat, she wasted no time and slid over a stack of papers. ¡°My Lady?¡± he asked, only sparing the top page a glance before looking back into the darkness.


    ¡°Master Schulz, pray do at least skim over these before we discuss anything.¡±


    Her voice, gentle and warm, floated over amongst the whispering breeze. He heard her, yet hesitated for a long moment until he gave in to her request. So he picked up the loose papers, his gaze flickering down each one¡ªand his eyes grew that little wider with each page. Once he finished the last, a long few seconds passed before he gently placed the papers back down.


    ¡°Sir understands the gist of the proposal,¡± she said.


    It wasn¡¯t a question and, even if it was, he would not have disagreed. He very much understood. ¡°What does My Lady mean by all this?¡± he asked, his voice coming out thin.


    ¡°I told sir I intended to speak to people well-read on this matter and so I did. We discussed, not just the ideal set of laws, but the philosophy and history of laws too, as well as engaging in a greater discourse of what it means to be a society and how laws interact with societies.¡±


    He let out a controlled breath, then gave the table a sharp tap as if banging a gavel. ¡°That is not an answer to the question I asked.¡±


    ¡°I suppose not; however, I have no need to answer sir¡¯s questions if I do not feel inclined to,¡± she said, a lightness to her voice which was accompanied by idly playing with a pen. ¡°After all, I have spent a lot of effort on this. Does sir think it is easy to meet so many talented people? To then have to pamper them and entice them to the topics I wish to discuss, still then to have to ingratiate myself with them so that they would explain their points in ways I may follow¡­.¡±


    Trailing off, she let out a huff and, the sunlight falling on her face for a moment, she showed a pout before leaning back into the shadows.


    ¡°Of course, we are all very thankful for having such a diligent ruler. It is not that I am questioning your hard work, rather that¡­ it is a rather large change, so I am curious how you see all this,¡± he said with an attempt at a smile, gesturing at the pile of papers.


    Silence followed for a while, soon broken as her maid entered and brought her a cup of tea. ¡°Would sir like anything to drink? My butler could fetch a brandy or some other some such liquor my father left behind,¡± she said, looking past the judge.


    ¡°No, thank you. I couldn¡¯t impose,¡± he said.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    For a moment, he stayed puffed up, ready to speak, only for it to set in that she would not be asking him again. A kind of pain struck him at not knowing the taste of the late Count¡¯s liquors, almost painful enough to have him speak up. In the end, though, he managed to keep from doing so.


    On the other side of the table, she took a sip of her tea and then spoke. ¡°The heart of this matter is that the people feel safe. There is nothing which may deter all crime; and there is no crime which God shall not know. So I am asking sir to work towards that.¡±


    Pulled out of his thoughts, he listened closely and couldn¡¯t keep his mouth from thinning. ¡°To ¡®feel safe¡¯? What is even the purpose of such a goal,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sir, I do not intend to imply ignorance, but pray understand that to feel safe is very much the entire purpose of a city. In our discussions, we agreed that there are three key reasons why it is that people would leave their home: safety, work, and leisure¡ªin that order.¡±


    His gaze turned to the window, mouth still thin, a wrinkle between his brows.


    ¡°Augstadt must be a place where people feel safe to live, otherwise they will leave, and it must seem safe to others to attract them here,¡± she said, her voice soft, only to grow firmer when she continued. ¡°This is the most important responsibility and it is the one I shall be entrusting to sir and the guild. The responsibility of the mayorship shall be to facilitate businesses and trade such that there shall be ample work available. Last of all, it shall be the responsibility of the nobility to provide patronage for the arts.¡±


    Although his expression went unchanged, he became rather still, only to then give a shake of his head as he brought his gaze back to her. ¡°While you have given this much consideration, what I read therein¡­.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it will help sir to consider that, ultimately, nothing of substance shall change. The judges shall still sit in their courtrooms and administer justice. The change, then, is in our understanding of justice.¡±


    She spoke of it as if it was a simple matter and he could only just keep himself from laughing, his mouth twisting into a smirk. ¡°Justice is not something which may change¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she said, firm, yet not cold nor heated.


    At her interruption, he pounded the table, her cup rattling on its saucer. ¡°Now listen here. I have been a judge longer than you have been alive and I assure you that, even if not perfect, we know justice. Ask any experienced judge and they will tell you the same. These thinkers you spoke to¡ªthey are just that: thinkers. They do not know what it is like in a courtroom, they do not know what it is like to look evil in the eye without flinching. All this talk of leniency and juries when it is us who makes this city safer with the hardest decisions. Has any of those philosophers had to face the mother of a child dead to a murderer shown mercy?¡±


    While he did not grow angered in his response, it was hardly spoken in a calm and collected manner, instead full of restrained passion that spoke of a man long-dedicated to his cause.


    For her part, she met his gaze the entire time, unflinching to the end, then took a sip of tea before giving her simple reply. ¡°I ordered the execution of the hundred-odd mercenaries who had rebelled after the late Lord Grosburg¡¯s death and I watched every single death. Pray do not think me naive. What sir sees in those pages is mercy, whereas I see mercy in a man hanged for he is spared from living in dread of facing his maker.


    ¡°However, this is not about punishment. As I said, it is a change in our understanding of justice, that we now shall look at crime as something which must be atoned for. A criminal must repay the society he has injured¡ªwith an appropriate amount of interest to deter those with questionable morals.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    At her sobering reminder, his righteousness died down and he composed himself once more. ¡°My Lady speaks of giving me this responsibility and at the same time intends to limit my powers to enforce the laws. Forgive me if I am conflicted,¡± he said, his voice without the bitterness he spoke of.


    ¡°Sir is better than to demand the power to hang whatever criminal he wishes.¡± A statement, not a question.


    He shifted in his seat, keeping up his attempt at a polite smile as his hands clenched.


    ¡°Perhaps sir glanced too lightly. After all, I understand it as the guild shall be expanding its powers,¡± she said, her gaze coming down to the stack of papers at the end.


    After hesitating, he followed the cue and once more picked up the pile and read through them carefully this time.


    Once he put them back down, she spoke. ¡°One aim of these changes is to encourage safety for others. Muslims and Jews, for example. If we could prove ourselves as a place where they may live in peace, then I am confident we would be able to attract a great many of them.¡±


    ¡°For what reason would we want¡­ those people here?¡± he said¡ªand his disdain was not at all concealed.


    She regarded him for a long moment. ¡°The reason is the same as why we would wish for anyone to move here. That is, the more people in the city who are working, the greater the wealth for us all.¡±


    Rather than debate this matter further, she pulled the topic back around as she continued.


    ¡°Sir should understand that this is also an important step in cleanly separating the Church from these matters. We are to define laws which apply to all men, regardless of religion or creed. For matters of religious law, we shall provide a separate court which would, of course, still be under the guild¡¯s authority.¡±


    His interest piqued, he let out a chuckle. ¡°I do wonder what the good bishop thinks of this arrangement.¡±


    ¡°If I may be candid, which man would give up power without complaint? Of course he shall be compensated; however, this arrangement is not open to negotiation,¡± she said.


    Good humour lingered on his lips a moment longer before fading away. ¡°Separate courts,¡± he said, a thought spoken aloud.


    ¡°We shall also be making the city safer for business. Merchants abhor risk. If we could provide certain guarantees and prove ourselves as reliable in enforcing them, there would be more work and greater availability of goods. So it should fall under the mayorship¡¯s responsibilities¡­ however, it seems to me that the judges would be better suited to mediating disputes, especially with how many educated people the guild employs. After all, it would require reading contracts and checking accounts.¡±


    ¡°A third court,¡± he said, his expression blank.


    She raised her hand, showing four fingers. ¡°Last of all, there would be a court to mediate¡­ lesser disputes. Such things which do not warrant being called a crime. For example, if a piece of expensive clothing is accidentally ruined.¡±


    ¡°One must wonder why would a judge waste time over such¡­ unwarranted cases,¡± he said, a caution in his voice.


    ¡°That would bring us back to spring: the illusion of the pursuit of justice and the maintaining of good order. We provide this court so that the people do not turn petty matters into violence. It need not be a sophisticated court¡ªin fact, the simpler, the better. Let it be little more than both people speaking their piece, presenting any evidence, and the judge making a decision. When put like that, sir might even find it familiar¡­.¡±


    Her last sentence narrowed his eyes as, for a moment, he fell into thought, then he sucked in a breath. ¡°Yes, much like petitioning the King.¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± she said with a lopsided smile. ¡°Sir may well find other similarities between the papers and how the King governs the nobles. After all, whether or not the King¡¯s judgements are truly just matters little. What does matter is that the nobility is willing to subject themselves to them.¡±


    It was not a simple line of thinking to consider and he fell into deep thought.


    However, she had better uses of her time than leaving people to think. ¡°I imagine sir has reservations regarding the guild¡¯s rearrangement.¡±


    Not a subtle cue, her statement certainly provocative, he put aside his other thoughts for now. ¡°Please, reservations is putting it too harshly. My Lady has considered these matters thoroughly and so I would wish to hear some of her reasoning,¡± he said, clasping his hands together and forcing a polite smile.


    ¡°Well, it is quite simple,¡± she said, idly fiddling with her teacup. ¡°I believe that things should be clearly defined. There are judges, there are lawyers, and there are notaries. Each has their own responsibilities and authority. While it makes sense that a judge should first have experience as a lawyer, and that a lawyer should first have experience as a notary, it is rather different to, say, a blacksmith who, whether an apprentice or master, is still performing the same job.¡±


    He nodded along. ¡°Indeed¡­ it is perhaps time to reflect the guild¡¯s growth.¡±


    ¡°Precisely. The guild¡¯s current premises is far from sufficient to accommodate all the work that shall be coming its way, especially if we are to begin training the keepers of the peace.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, the militia-like group,¡± he said lightly.


    She gave a smile that was then hidden by her cup, taking a sip. As she placed it back down on the saucer, she gestured, speaking shortly after. ¡°It shall be necessary for new criminal courtrooms to accommodate juries too. I know sir is reluctant to trust justice to them, yet he should keep in mind that the jury, their only power is to decide guilt. Every other power still belongs to the judges¡­.¡±


    As she trailed off, her gaze lowered to the cup in front of her, then slowly climbed back to meet his. With a finger in front of her lips, she leaned forward.


    ¡°Not to mention, these are commoners, people who are easily influenced. It shall be up to the judges to ensure they are not¡­ mislead.¡±


    Her implication could not have been more deliberate; however, he simply smiled, pretending as if he had not heard the insinuation. ¡°Of course. It is a judge¡¯s responsibility to keep the proceedings in good order.¡±


    After returning his smile, she let her gaze fall once more, this time settling on the pages. ¡°I am sure sir has one other discussion in mind regarding the nobility.¡±


    The levity left his expression, his response only coming after a deep breath. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Although she waited, he made no attempt to begin the discussion. It was almost enough to make her smile an ironic smile. Almost, but not quite enough.


    ¡°There are two key pieces to keep in mind. First of all, I shall be¡­ informing them that the judges act in¡ªand with¡ªmy authority, which means that the judges should be respected as they would respect me. Second of all¡­ which noble would be found guilty by a jury of his peers?¡±


    As she asked that question, she met his gaze, sunlight falling on her amused smile.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, she continued. ¡°Whether or not justice is served¡ªwhat matters is the illusion of the pursuit of justice. For the common man to see the nobles be summoned to court like any other man is a good enough start.¡±


    For a while, a long while, he said nothing, simply looking at her veiled expression, until finally he broke into chuckles.


    ¡°My Lady certainly is wise to look to the King for inspiration. Indeed, it is easy to forget she spent much time at the Royal Palace. She thinks of everything at a higher level than us.¡±


    Covering her mouth, she let out a titter. ¡°Which is why I need those who understand the lower levels.¡±


    Their conversation lingered for a little longer before she dismissed him along with the stack of papers, a silence falling in the office as her butler led the guest away. The wind whispered, cold, tugging at her clothes. Eventually, the door opened once more and her butler entered once again, her maid slipping in as well with a fresh cup of tea, swapping it with the cooled one upon the desk.


    ¡°Why would anyone see it an achievement to order around their subjects,¡± she said, a whisper, yet one which carried through the room.


    Her butler smiled. ¡°My Lady, the achievement is not in issuing the order, but in having it be thoroughly and faithfully acted out.¡±


    ¡°So Mr Cromer thinks Schulz has been swayed?¡± she asked, sounding neither curious nor accusatory, but instead rather disinterested.


    He gave a chuckle and, after sparing the maid a smile, gave his answer. ¡°Master Schulz is a cunning man when he so wishes. As long as My Lady continues to tip the balance in his favour, he has no reason to put his cunning to use.¡±


    The teacup at her lips, she smiled, taking a sip, then let out a long sigh as she lowered the cup. ¡°Mr Cromer has a way with making politics seem so simple.¡±


    ¡°My Lady is too kind,¡± he said with a bow. ¡°I am merely blessed to have observed how My Lady¡¯s father and mother engaged with these matters.¡±


    ¡°Always a flatterer,¡± she said with laughter in her voice, which she then settled with another breath.


    Her gaze wandered over to the open window and the distant sights far beyond.


    ¡°What interesting times we shall soon be living in,¡± she whispered.

 33. A Pleasant Conversation

    In the stands by the field, she sat. This would be, in a way, the last peace she would know for a long time, so she wished to appreciate it. A loud peace, full of shouts and screams, the odd thump of a leather ball kicked, the common thump of two men colliding.


    The foreign Prince had not been wrong to recommend sports. This was, to her, a better understanding of battles than any book. Such tactics used had to have been practised beforehand, ingrained enough that, in the middle of such chaos, a single word or phrase was enough to pull them together, no room for any signals more complicated than that.


    And this was only a few dozen men.


    Her militia had settled at a thousand men, albeit in rotations, and even that was a number incomprehensible to her. It was natural to know a stride, to know that a man took up about that much space when standing side-by-side with another, and she could even count to a thousand if she had such a need.


    However, when she looked out upon the field, letting her gaze slide across the landscape beyond, she had no intuition of a thousand paces. Some men did. Among her bombardiers, there were those who had a good grasp of distance and, with refinement and practice, used that talent in choosing angles and measuring out gunpowder.


    The Romans spoke of such large battles that she had a sincere doubt at first, yet the truth became self-evident in the sheer scale of supplies such armies required. It was no wonder they became masters of building roads, that they required so many literate people, wrote so many reports. Great battles that may well have breached a hundred thousand between both sides.


    Half that number, arranged fifty deep, a thousand paces across¡ªshe could hardly consider such a force, how it would stretch across the landscape, a distant blur of colours and glinting metal. Five thousand¡­ she had seen that amount and it already seemed an absurd amount of men, inconceivable that there was anything which such a force could not accomplish.


    And she had seen five hundred men lay dead.


    Closing her eyes, she covered her face, a moment of anguish which soon faded.


    ¡°My Lady?¡±


    She raised her other hand and whispered, ¡°I caught a glint from the sun, nothing more.¡±


    Her maid did not press the matter.


    While her father had focused on the tools of war, she had looked to how to bring these tools of war to the enemy, which had led her to bricks. The use of bricks had vast applications beyond her initial thoughts.


    Of course, bricks made for wonderful roads, which were easier to march on and easier for horses to pull wagons of supplies along. That much was a given, yet vital. People and horses required food based on time, not distance travelled, and more food required more wagons to pull the food, more horses to pull these wagons¡ªand more food to feed these horses. The same was true for merchants. With better roads, the merchants wasted less food on feeding horses, which meant more goods could be brought.


    Bricks were also used for buildings. At first, it had not been obvious to her the importance of this. She simply saw bricks as a way to reliably produce buildings which would last a significant time with minimal repairs. This was not cheap, but cost was a rather unimportant factor in her designs.


    Or rather, with how she looked at things, cost was everything as it ultimately came down to labour. The purpose of labour was the betterment of everyone. Thus, by reducing how much labour a certain work required, or increasing how much labour a single person may perform, everyone so benefited.


    Not everything could be exactly known. However, she had suspicions. Bricks were not simply better for long-lasting buildings, but their regular design helped avoid drafts, as well as appearing to simply hold the heat better. That meant less firewood would be needed for the winter, which meant more charcoal for the smiths, which meant more iron tools, which meant more spinning wheels, which meant more woollen clothes and blankets, which meant less charcoal for heating.


    Which meant more iron and steel for weapons and armour.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Augstadt¡ª¡±


    Even before he had finished speaking, she was on her feet and giving a curtsey, her eyes hidden behind the brim of her hat as she bowed her head. ¡°Your Royal Highness, my most humble greetings.¡±


    With half a laugh in his voice, he raised a hand and said, ¡°Be at ease. As wonderful as this event may be, I would hardly call it suitable for such formalities.¡±


    ¡°If there should be a place without formalities, I would think neither myself nor Sir would be present,¡± she said lightly, raising her hat such that she met his gaze as she spoke, a smile lingering on her lips, then her gaze slid over. ¡°Nor would Sir¡¯s acquaintances be there either, I am sure.¡±


    The small group of gentlemen behind the Prince rather enjoyed her words, chuckling and laughing, and Count Styria stepped forwards to give his own greeting on behalf of himself and the others. ¡°My Lady has put on a fine show,¡± he said to finish.


    At which her eyes narrowed even as her smile remained unperturbed. ¡°Although I appreciate the compliment, it should be noted that, this time, I only arranged for a smaller affair a few days prior. The mayor has overseen these general festivities for the commoners.¡±


    While Styria was rather talented in showing no change of expression, the same could not be said of his companions, including the Prince, who turned to rib him, both with words and elbows. She tittered at this raucous bunch, very much clear to her that their schooling had forged such strong bonds between them.


    However, it was not lost on her that, in what she had read, such bonds came about in war; she shuddered at the thought of a schooling comparable to war.


    ¡°Well, let us disturb My Lady no more,¡± the Prince said and went to step away, tipping his hat.


    ¡°If I may take but a moment of Sir¡¯s time,¡± she said, her gaze trapping him in place.


    The two stood still, then Styria was the one to break the silence. ¡°Pray do not keep him too long as he is unaccustomed to a woman¡¯s company,¡± he said, quickly followed by a rougher laugh than earlier.


    Friedrich turned sharply at the comment, yet it was her who replied first. ¡°While my guests are free to talk as they wish in private, pray do keep in mind this is not such a place,¡± she said, her smile soft and eyes warm and words oh so cold, which all changed the moment she turned to the Prince. ¡°My most sincere apologies, Prince Friedrich.¡±


    As she went to curtsey once more, he held up a hand, a slight shake of his head. ¡°What apology is necessary from My Lady? Lord Styria meant no harm,¡± he said, his smile crooked.


    ¡°I understand Sir is upset, but there is no need to criticise Lord Styria so harshly. Marquess Bavaria shall suitably educate him, I am sure,¡± she said, no trace of lightness nor humour in her voice.


    Yet the Prince saw it in her eyes. ¡°Indeed, I should leave it to his superior. One mustn¡¯t overstep,¡± he said, to then spare a glance at his companion¡ªand finding the look on Styria¡¯s face as amusing as he had hoped.


    ¡°A moment, then?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°How could I deny my host? Please,¡± he said, gesturing.


    While his acquaintances shuffled over to give the two space, taking the seats on the other side of the box, she returned to her place and he stepped up to sit beside her. These were not cramped seats, albeit more austere than usual for people of their standing, and there was a suitable distance between the two.


    ¡°One wonders if My Lady has more messages to pass on to King Otto.¡±


    Although it was not necessary for her to read into how he had said such a sentence, the situation of her southern neighbour something she was of course keenly aware of, it nevertheless contributed further to her understanding. A touch more distant, yet less strained. As if there had been a compromise in his heart.


    However, such a topic was not what she had in mind. ¡°I have already sent a letter to say I hope to move through with a small force in the coming summer. If that goes well, I might well inquire about building an additional road,¡± she said, ending with a chuckle.


    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±


    ¡°I understand that Sir would think I have intentions in conversing,¡± she said, her tone level, yet quiet¡ªfragile. ¡°It is not often I should have such esteemed company, at least not in recent years.¡±


    Silence followed for a few seconds, his brow touched by a wrinkle, only for his eyes to ever so slightly widen. ¡°The coming summer should be when Prince Hector marries.¡±


    Although it was not a question, her mouth quirked into an ironic smile and she whispered, ¡°Indeed. I think it is understandable, and for the best, that I shall not be attending.¡±


    The alluded-to matter was not insignificant. Even he, very much his elder brother¡¯s spare, had been thoroughly informed of it, all the more so as he had been part of Hector¡¯s social circle until recent years.


    ¡°What plans has My Lady to the south?¡± he asked and his voice now had a certain gentleness to it.


    ¡°I wonder? Well, of course it is nothing secretive, rather that I would not boast of my achievements before achieving them. To put it simply, I would like to encourage trade from those Venetian ports.¡±


    Out on the field, distant, yet their shouts made them seem so near, the men tumbled and wrestled, often seeming that the ball itself was of less importance. However, the years had seen fit to refine the game. Rather than a swarm madly chasing the ball and fighting for its possession, there was a structure to the chaos, all about denying or opening space. There was no cavalry charge, nor flooding a break in the line to flank the enemy, yet it held an essence of warfare to it.


    Life was serendipitous. What began as a small question to bring a guest into a conversation, became an event if only to leave an impression on the aforementioned guest, only to gradually reveal a greater purpose.


    Both her parents, in their own capacity to teach her, had told her such. That, as a ruler, she had both a need to listen to others and to entertain their ideas, while also remaining firm on those areas where current ideas were unsuitable. One had to embrace both change and tradition.


    ¡°It does appear that My Lady is rather interested in trade,¡± he said.


    She let a smile touch her lips. ¡°Sir should know that my mother¡¯s family are merchants, so I know well their cruelty. Cold and calculating people who believe themselves better than the commoner they take advantage of. The kind of people who rejoice hearing there is a famine or flood or other catastrophe.


    ¡°However, trade is another matter. If we each have a surplus of something which the other desires, it is natural that we would trade some and both be satisfied with the outcome. Merchants do not understand this. To them, it is a virtue to argue and threaten because they see their richness as God¡¯s blessing. So I have taken to intervening in some of these matters, that I am not so easily bullied, and may fund the trade without involving merchants.¡±


    Pausing there, she covered her mouth and let out a titter before then continuing. ¡°My apologies, Sir. I rather do have a habit of speaking too much. Alas, I have recently spent much time with those who would listen to me rather than speak up.¡±


    Although a few seconds passed in silence, there was no awkwardness in either¡¯s expression and, once he spoke, he spoke with a gentle tone. ¡°I would not disparage My Lady with those words. She has shown herself to be a good neighbour and a good sister, which I do sincerely mean. King Otto is pleased to have such a neighbour. Rather, I spoke in curiosity of My Lady¡¯s interests and I am thankful to hear her thoughts. She has a nuanced understanding which, I dare say, few others in her position may match.¡±


    ¡°Sir flatters me. I am simply fulfilling the position I came into this world to fulfil, much as Sir is. Even if this sport is not a matter of war, Sir has done a wonderful thing to craft it, that it brings men and boys alike to build their virtues.¡±


    He let out a hollow chuckle, hand coming up to cover his mouth until the ironic smile faded. ¡°Please, do share what such virtues these men are building?¡± he asked, humour in his voice.


    She loosely gestured at the distant teams scrapping it out. ¡°Is it not evident?¡± she asked, then clapped her hands together. ¡°Camaraderie, loyalty, friendship¡ªneed I go on?¡±


    ¡°I would ask My Lady to continue out of curiosity of how many words she has to say the same thing,¡± he said, a hint of wryness to his tone that showed in his smile.


    ¡°If they meant the same thing, there would be no need for more of them. As it is, of course there is a difference, however slight it might be.¡±


    A sharp laugh slipped out before he could catch it. Reminded of the last time they both sat together, watching the sport, he again thought of how he wished to inflict her upon his acquaintances.


    ¡°My Lady is not one who achieves little. Pray tell, what else interesting has she planned with her trading?¡± he asked.


    The return to the previous topic, although unexpected, was still to a topic she had a lot to talk about. ¡°Well, I suppose Sir would be most interested by the roads. The Romans¡ªfrom antiquity, not the Greeks¡ªhad rather refined how to build roads so very well. However, good roads are only half of it. I have been tasking people of talent to refine the wagon. It may sound fanciful, yet a wagon must, before it carries any goods, carry itself. Thus, a lighter wagon which more easily moves would be a great benefit. If only it should be so simple, though, as the mountainous terrain south should require a different design than the smoother roads to the surrounding farmland and to the capital.¡±


    ¡°The wagon itself¡­¡± he half-asked, half-muttered, thinking aloud.


    ¡°I should not take the credit for the thought. After all, there has been some interest by King Ferdinand for light carriages which may reach quite the speeds along the flat plains beside the Ebro, if only so that he may further boast of his fine horses,¡± she said, ending with a few notes of laughter.


    He chuckled too, his hands settling on his lap. ¡°My Lady is well-informed.¡±


    ¡°If that much is enough to impress Sir, should I not mentioned Sir¡¯s visit there?¡±


    His laugh this time came out stronger, yet still only lasted a moment, punctuated by a deep breath. ¡°While watching the carriages race certainly provided a sense of wonder, I would still prefer to ride those magnificent steeds myself. Perhaps, if my country had more suitable terrain for it, I would not find myself needing to seek faraway entertainment so often.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am sure we could accommodate Sir. There should be some grazing land left to grow through the summer near the border that could be suitable,¡± she said, hedging her tone with a hint of a question.


    ¡°My Lady is too generous. How could I impose?¡± he said, a lightness to his voice.


    Her expression showed a polite smile, her hands equally polite in how they rested on her lap. ¡°If Sir has a desire to race horses, and I have a desire to encourage my noble subjects to take up the hobby, is it not natural to trade?¡±


    A moment passed, then he hung his head, back of his hand over his mouth as he hid his amused smile. ¡°My Lady had posed a rather interesting question to me before. If she has forgotten, she asked¡ª¡±


    ¡°Would Sir rather a complete, albeit costly victory, or a more modest victory with minor losses?¡±


    His lips curled. ¡°Indeed, something to that effect. At the time, I gave a rather lacking answer, unprepared for it. However, it is something that has kept me up some nights, both simple, yet profound. So I would present My Lady with a more suitable answer, that I may at last be freed from this accursed question.¡±


    ¡°Please, Sir, there is no need to consider anything I say too deeply. I am uneducated on many matters and find the best way for myself to learn is to ask abstract questions, then consider the answers given and who gave them. After all, one is given a rather different answer on warfare whether asking a knight or a carpenter.¡±


    As prepared as he had been, her reply made him falter, once again doubting his answer. After a moment¡¯s anguish, he pushed through regardless. ¡°Wisdom cares not for the speaker. I found My Lady¡¯s question compelling, so I have been thus compelled if she would now listen.


    ¡°The crux of the matter ultimately comes down to a most simple conclusion. If I had an army, I would prefer one that is rather disciplined and compact, for there is no reason in bringing along men who eat rations only to run at the mere sight of a man on a horse. Such an army is not easily built, though. There might be times when battling against another well-trained force, in which case it would be worthwhile to chip away at their army, yet¡­.¡±


    She patiently waited, only spurring him on after many seconds. ¡°Yet?¡±


    ¡°It is perhaps because of my country¡¯s position that I consider our neighbours¡­ of course not as enemies, but there is an assurance in having strength. While I am truly confident the Empire would honour our pact, help would be perhaps a month away and one cannot know how far away an enemy is until they are upon one¡¯s threshold.¡±


    She gently nodded along as he spoke, then glanced over at his silence¡ªonly to find his gaze upon her.


    ¡°My Lady knows this well, which is why my father is glad to have her as a neighbour.¡±


    With a small smile for a reply, she turned over her hand. ¡°I have surely kept Sir long enough. Pray enjoy the festivities,¡± she said softly.


    Standing up, he gave her a small smile too, as well as a tip of his hat. ¡°My Lady should enjoy her coming summer.¡±


    Life was truly serendipitous, she thought.

 34. A Bishop’s Role

    A great silence lingered in the cathedral. Although she could not say such a thing was intentional, it seemed that many things, by being done through the centuries, necessarily picked up wisdom. That was, if building a new cathedral, one would hardly take inspiration from a cathedral which was, in an important way, lacking.


    While she could argue about the exact priorities of a cathedral, as a category of church, its ultimate purpose was for the Church¡¯s teachings to be heard. In the middle of a busy city, such a thing required a certain design that both quieted from outside and carried from inside.


    No book she had read spoke of such a science; however, it certainly could not be an art. The proof of its existence lay in its very existence, something proven by itself.


    Far from an unplanned visit, footsteps soon echoed through the hall. ¡°Ah, Countess Augstadt, it is my pleasure.¡±


    She turned with a polite smile, letting the Rosary beads fall from her fingers. ¡°Bishop of Augsburg, my thanks for making time at such a busy period of the year,¡± she said.


    He chuckled, raising a hand. ¡°How could I not? My child is a pious ruler, both humble and devoted.¡± Although he spoke softly, whether out of habit or intentionally, his voice seemed as if to fill the room, accompanied by slight echoes that gave depth to his tone.


    ¡°Sir is too kind. If I am to be so praised for doing the least I should do, what of the beggar who gives his last coin? Alas, I have a long way to go still, that I would be here until my end if I should aspire to such piety.¡±


    He laughed at that, the echoes overlapping. ¡°My child certainly has a way with words. However, as much as I enjoy such games, my child is correct this is a busy time for me.¡± The hint of chiding held no enmity, his expression bright and smile so broad it made his eyes squint.


    She replied with a wide smile of her own that then faded as her gaze drifted to the side. ¡°Let us sit,¡± she whispered, loosely gesturing to the front of the hall.


    He looked upon her for a moment, then acquiesced, his steady footsteps leading the way to the front row of pews. Her footsteps followed behind, so light as to almost be silent.


    ¡°Of course, sir is familiar with the changing of the laws,¡± she said, pausing there until he made a noise of agreement. ¡°I have been kept busy with overseeing this and other obligations. Now that things are settled, albeit still far from finished, it seemed prudent to hear where sir stands.¡±


    After letting out a sigh, his hands turned over. ¡°Where I stand? It seems that my child has decided I should stand here and here alone,¡± he said.


    So it was her turn to sigh, a hand coming up to touch the Rosary beads, only to quickly return to her lap. ¡°I am sure that sir has a better understanding of these matters than that. Master Schulz, he has a strong grasp on the judges and notaries. If I act brazenly against him, the city will quickly descend into chaos,¡± she said, her voice quiet, yet not soft.


    ¡°Indeed, Master Schulz is a respectable citizen.¡±


    The insinuation was not lost on her and it brought a touch of a smile to her lips. ¡°Sir should not confuse practicality with cowardice,¡± she said lightly. ¡°Did I not move to end the executions? Given that, I naturally had to give Master Schulz something in return. I would hope none believe my rule to be marked by tyranny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not. My child has been fair and generous,¡± he said, his tone neutral¡ªand it was that neutrality that gave it a sting of disappointment.


    ¡°Sir is not pleased, I understand. However, I hope sir may extend to me a modicum of trust,¡± she said, her own tone matching his, albeit without the mismatch between tone and words that gave his words their sting.


    For a long moment, the cathedral¡¯s silence fell, only to give way to the chiming of the bells. So near to them, it was an almost deafening sound¡ªor perhaps only felt as such because of the preceding silence. After all, she thought, members of the Church did not seem to go deaf unusually young compared to others.


    While she contemplated that, the last bell rang out, its note lingering in the hall for longer still, until silence finally fell once more.


    ¡°My child should understand that words are easily spoken and actions easily seen, and both are known to the Lord.¡±


    Another silence, heavier, yet shorter as she soon broke it. ¡°Sir is of course familiar with Saint Thomas Aquinas. I may not be as well-read on his works and the works he built upon as sir; however, I thoroughly read certain portions alongside listening to discussions on the topic of lawmaking.¡±


    ¡°I see, and what did my child gleam from these discussions?¡±


    Again, her hand rose to her Rosary, only to fall back to her lap. ¡°It need not be said that his works have much wisdom. Rather, what I found is an obvious conclusion: that he is a philosopher, and he is of the Church.


    ¡°By the first, I say that he does, in a way, seek the ideal. That is, one may use his reasoning to determine whether a law is just, but he does not himself list which laws a ruler should rule by.


    ¡°As for what I mean by the second, it is that, being of the Church, he is of course writing for Christians. In this way, the first point makes complete sense. Rather than giving a ruler a list of laws, he is presenting how we Christians should determine whether a law is just and so should be followed, or if it is unjust and so invalid.¡±


    He gently nodded along and, with her silence, he adjusted his position, fingers now entwined. ¡°My child has undertaken her studies with sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Pray do not praise me for so little, especially when I know sir would only think worse of me for knowing this and yet acting as I did,¡± she said.


    A single chuckle slipped out before he held himself to an ironic smile. ¡°My child seems to know me well,¡± he said.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± she asked, her tone neither light nor sharp.


    After a second, he separated his hands with one turning over.


    She took that as his answer and settled into a thin smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°If I may ask sir this, how should a ruler use St Thomas¡¯s works to produce a set of just laws?¡±


    What followed was a long minute of silence as he, as if reciting word by word, sat with his eyes closed, mouth slightly moving. ¡°A brief answer, I would begin with the commandments and similar revelations. From there, the natural laws may complete the core of the laws, with a set of human laws for those things otherwise not yet covered. Merchants and inheritance.¡±


    Although she listened closely, her smile turned wry by the end, hands clasped together. ¡°Indeed, I thought the same.¡±


    At her silence, he then asked, ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, chapter five.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    His brow furrowed, he asked, ¡°The Sermon on the Mount?¡±


    ¡°As I understand St Thomas¡¯s work, he saw the purpose of law to guide the people towards virtue. However, Christ says that, if a man should be unable to control his lust, it is better for him to blind himself lest he be damned.¡±


    After a moment of thought, he gave a slight shake of his head. ¡°I neither see the connection between the two nor the contradiction implied.¡±


    ¡°To that I ask, how exactly would St Thomas have a law against lust? Rather, one supposes that there would need to be a law that women dress modestly, yet Christ is rather clear that it should be the men who, if not literally blinded, must cover their eyes. A similar difficulty arises when considering the last of the commandments: how exactly does one make a law that guides the people away from coveting and desiring?¡±


    Silence, then his chuckling grew from a breath to a laugh, until it finally settled with a deep breath. ¡°My child has not taken this matter lightly at all.¡±


    ¡°Please, the praise is more than I deserve, what I have shared simply the wisdom of my betters,¡± she said, bowing her head.


    He spared her a glance, then settled into his seat with a more relaxed posture. ¡°Did your betters see fit to resolve this apparent contradiction?¡±


    ¡°Of course, otherwise I would not have continued with changing the laws,¡± she said, her voice lighter, but without humour, rather like a weight had been lifted off of her shoulders.


    Another breath of a chuckle slipped out of him. ¡°Pray tell this old man how they did so,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, adjusting her own position, ¡°it is quite simple and, in fact, I touched upon it already. St Thomas and Christ are both preaching to Christians who may live under many kinds of rulers, Christian or otherwise. That is, whether or not there is a law against murder, of course we would not commit murder.¡±


    A second, then his head lowered with his gaze down, only to breathe in and raise his eyes to the heavens. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°That is not to say St Thomas¡¯s works have no value to a ruler,¡± she said, raising her own gaze to the stained glass windows. ¡°He believed that the law should be purposed for the common good. I believe so too, thus every law should regard an injury to the common good, with an appropriate repayment to the common good. This is something which relates to what I am sure Mr Schmitt remarked upon after our meeting about a year ago.¡±


    After a moment, he said, ¡°The illusion of the pursuit of justice.¡±


    She smiled at that. ¡°Indeed, although I have come to prefer calling it the common belief of the pursuit of justice.¡±


    ¡°If I am to be frank,¡± he said, his voice a touch firmer, ¡°such a goal is not a compromise I approve of. Of course we are all mortal and so stumble. However, it is our purpose to pick ourselves up and continue onwards. Failure is not in the inability to fulfil our goals, but in the unwillingness to pursue goals worth fulfilling, for who among us could say they have not sinned and yet we all still aspire to salvation?¡±


    With gentle nods, she listened closely to his words and fell into a thoughtful silence at his conclusion. ¡°Sir¡¯s wisdom brings me pain, which I am thankful for. Truthfully, I have no answer, nor do I have an excuse.


    ¡°All I shall say is that I am again caught between my obligations as a ruler and my faith. The common good¡­. In these changes, I have moved towards juries so the people are the ones who decide what this common good is. The laws have been refined to clear cases against the common good, that judges have less power to punish the common man over trivial matters.¡±


    He fell into a small smile. ¡°My child, it has not been easy. However, the Lord knows your sincerity,¡± he said.


    She gave a single laugh, tinged with distress, then lowered her head and covered her face, taking a few shaky breaths. ¡°My thanks, but such kindness is not deserved.¡±


    ¡°I rather think my child would find it difficult to present someone Christ thinks is undeserving of kindness.¡±


    Another shudder ran through her, then she weakly, yet happily, replied, ¡°Of course. Sir is most wise.¡±


    Silence followed as her breaths quickly settled, her hands lingering on her face a little longer still. Once she returned to her position¡ªhands folded on her lap, gaze raised to the stained glass above¡ªshe spoke.


    ¡°My apologies. Sir already said he has little time to spare, yet I have made him indulge me. If we may, let us return to my earlier inquiry, which is where sir shall stand on the matters presented to him,¡± she said, her voice level, albeit with a touch of strain at times.


    Although he didn¡¯t huff, there was a certain displeasure to his breath out. ¡°My child should understand that this bishop cannot even entertain the thought of being subject to Mr Schulz and his guild in any fashion.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and I understand that, I do. However, I cannot overtly take power from Master Schulz and give it to the Church. So the purpose of my suggestion is to give the Church a way to use his power instead. I would allow sir to set the laws for the religious court to enforce, while the court would then borrow the power to compel the presence of the accused and witnesses, as well as the power to enforce its judgements.


    ¡°Of course, regardless of what sir decides on this, it would not impact the Church¡¯s court at all. This proposed court would be entirely separate.¡±


    His mouth set thin, he shifted in his seat and came to rest with his hands pressed together. ¡°My child surely has good intentions. However, such intentions are not suitable justification for every act. It is the nature of a good ruler to compromise, so I would not fault you for proposing compromises, but I am not a ruler. It is my good nature to hold strong to my convictions, formed with care through a long lifetime of learning and experiences.¡±


    While her expression showed nothing, her voice came out quieter as she said, ¡°I am me, and sir is sir. Indeed, I shall be more mindful that others need not compromise, or rather should not compromise.¡±


    ¡°Many things, such as truth and justice, are not easy to find, yet the effort put into them is worthwhile. I hope my child can come to see this,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is not that I disagree with sir. However, in using effort in one place, we necessarily cannot use it in another, so I would use our effort to maintain peace. That must always be my priority as ruler.¡±


    His gentle smile slowly faded, his eyes lowering as he let out a silent sigh.


    At the same time, she looked away, continuing to say, ¡°I hope that sir is still amenable to the other matters.¡±


    ¡°I confess, I do not see how my child can say she values peace above all and then say she intends to let criminals walk free. It is not that I disagree, but I hope my child may shed some light on this,¡± he said.


    Her hand came up to gesture, only for her to still it and then slowly bring it back to her lap. ¡°That is, if we think on this matter as my betters did, what good does it do us to lock up a man for weeks or months or even years? He must be fed and clothed and the prison kept in good order, which is charity better spent on the less fortunate. If he has a family, then they are now lacking a wage-earner too, and even his employer is short a worker.


    ¡°Of course, if the jury believes that he is not safe, then he must be expelled, which is still a kinder fate than death. Otherwise, it seems more sensible that he should repay his debt. How does locking him up help with that?¡±


    His hands opened and he said, ¡°Indeed, it does not.¡±


    ¡°So I would ask the Church to help as they know best where a spare hand is needed and how to counsel a sinner. Or if he should be expelled, perhaps the Church knows a monastery where he might find redemption.¡±


    A chuckle fell from his mouth. ¡°My child does not need to go over what she has already written. It is a well-considered proposal, one I am prepared to accept once the details are more firmly established. I simply wonder how my child came to this conclusion while others would, in the pursuit of peace, instead push for harsher punishments.¡±


    With her gaze still turned away from him, a broad, yet distant, smile coloured her lips. ¡°When young, there was a boy who sometimes misbehaved, whether that was causing some little trouble, not paying attention in his tutoring, or falling short of expectations. However, he was the first son of an important man, so none dared hit him. Instead, they had a servant¡¯s child be his companion and, whenever he ought to be punished, it was this servant¡¯s child who was spanked in his place¡­.¡±


    Her hand came up and touched her Rosary, this time lingering there as she continued. ¡°I have always wondered why it is that, if punishment is good, we would spare the most good among us from its goodness. On the other hand, why should we withhold mercy and forgiveness to those who would need it most?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is a curious way to put it.¡±


    He said it neither as praise nor as an admonishment. However, that he did not disagree¡ªher smile stayed and her hand dropped back to her lap.


    ¡°On the last matter, I presume Mr Schmitt has kept sir abreast of the situation. The printers are about ready, awaiting the shipment of paper, and so will soon need someone from the Church to oversee them.¡±


    ¡°The production of learning materials,¡± he said, soft as if thinking aloud, but not so soft that she did not hear.


    ¡°Or rather, teaching materials. I consulted with several tutors of renown to produce these drafts that would describe how to present the material to be learned. Once these are made, work would begin on books that students may use to go over previously taught material. I hope that, by this point, the printers would be capable of producing Latin bibles, which should then be their main commission going forwards.¡±


    He nodded along, followed by a moment of silence before he replied. ¡°My child has certainly planned this all quite thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Such is my duty. I am capable, so I must do so, else why has the Lord given me these talents and responsibilities?¡± she said, turning her gaze forward and up high to the stained glass.


    With a breathless laugh, he pushed himself to his feet. ¡°Indeed.¡±

 35. A Promise is Made

    There was no bone of hers that hadn¡¯t been rattled, no muscle spared from aching. However, she stood tall with a polite smile¡ªas only was proper for a lady. Those who needed to know her pain, knew; and those who didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t.


    Around her was a grid of tents organised to a particular pattern, behind her the largest such tent, albeit still one not much bigger than a place to sleep and wipe down, its only real luxury a table for writing with a modestly comfortable chair. Not that she would call that a luxury, writing very much a necessity for her and her position.


    It was far from a quiet camp. Not just soldiers, but wives and children accompanied some, merchants eager to sell luxuries not afforded by her, even women of the night. Although she had expected all of this from her reading and learning, it still struck quite the sight to actually see¡ªthis ¡°campaign¡± different to her hurried marches of before.


    However, that had contributed to her reasoning for the march. She wished to see the sight of the baggage train stretching back along the dirt roads, see how soldiers managed with their packs, how well they could assemble an organised camp day after day. Not to mention, it was one thing to know others would follow the march, another thing to see who and how many.


    Some freshness lingered in the air from an early summer downpour the day before, accompanied by the scent of freshly baked bread. Horses neighed, men and children made what merry they could, the wind whistled, at times silent and other times a refreshing breeze.


    The time now seemed right, so she walked over to the camp¡¯s entrance.


    There, her left hand resting on her sword¡¯s hilt, the hills of the Alps lingered on either side, yet most of the sight was simply farmland. Even the nearby town found itself obstructed by the rise and fall of the land. A river, more heard than seen, hid amongst a curved line of greenery that cut through the fields of wheat¡ªand maize. Far from the city of Venice where this basin of grain flowed to, it seemed to her some farmers had turned to the exotic grain, selling instead to the locals and travelling merchants who needed feed for their animals.


    The flow of goods followed a strange geography which was almost unknown, not because it was not known, but for lack of a reason to know it. Cities were like pits where the goods flowed down into; the farther away, the less steep the incline. Such a geography did not strictly follow the natural world either, distorted by roads and rivers and bridges and seas. After all, from her reading, Rome had once been as if the world itself, such a deep pit that, standing inside it, one could not imagine a world beyond its reach.


    However, the rest of the world had still been there and, once Rome fell, its pit became one little different from other cities. So the endless grain which had poured into it now spilled elsewhere.


    Two men emerged from beyond the nearby rise and fall of the land, breaking her from her musings. One she recognised as Henry¡ªSir Michel¡¯s nephew¡ªand the other she recognised as the mayor of the town just ahead. Not that she had met this mayor before, but she had sent Henry to fetch the mayor and could see accomplishment in his posture. Behind them then came a few more of her men and, presumably, a few of the mayor¡¯s men.


    Once the two were a few steps away, they came to a stop and Henry said, ¡°Ma¡ªMy Lady, this is Mayor Bruni of Trento.¡±


    Her trusty knight Ludwig stepped up to her side, but gave no greeting.


    ¡°Signor Sindaco, a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± she said, making no movement but to show a smile at the end.


    The mayor regarded her for a moment, then tipped his fabric cap. ¡°Your Italian is quite good.¡±


    ¡°Do not address me so casually,¡± she replied, nothing about her expression changing, yet her stern tone gave her smile a certain coldness.


    Although he did not huff, he looked very much like he wished to. ¡°Lady¡­ Augstadt, was it?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she said and, after a beat, added, ¡°Your German is quite good too.¡±


    This time he did huff, albeit only slightly. ¡°This soldier of¡­ My Lady¡¯s, he was insistent, but I am busy. Please state the business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it is like that, then I shan¡¯t indulge in pleasantries. I am to understand Mr Mayor is recently elected?¡± she asked.


    His expression soured at her addressing him in German now, but she put a question to him and so he answered: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°A six-year term, is it?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    He clenched his hands for a moment before he answered. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded, bringing up a hand to rest against her chin, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr Mayor should know then that I shall be coming this way with an army before the end of your term with the purpose of besieging Venice. At such a time, it would be in your own and the town¡¯s interest to permit us free passage and to allow us to purchase grain.¡±


    It had been said plainly, yet that made it no easier a thing to listen to, his expression even darker by the end. ¡°My Lady is making a joke? Very funny,¡± he said, voice thin.


    ¡°There is no joke here.¡± Her tone held no humour and her eyes remained narrowed and mouth flat.


    Despite that, after a moment, he laughed an empty chuckle.


    She waited until he finished and looked about to speak, then spoke up herself. ¡°Even if you think I am not capable of taking Venice, you should remember how distant it is from here,¡± she said, her tone unchanged, yet that only served to make her words heavier.


    He hesitated, but only for a second. ¡°My Lady, there is much silver mining here,¡± he said, his tone faster. ¡°We are more than capable of defending ourselves until Venice sends her army, and she will send it.¡±


    She stared at him, stared him down without a flicker of emotion on her face¡ªuntil she saw his gaze flicker away, at which point she raised her hand. One second, two, five, then¡ª


    A twin boom shattered the silence; she lowered her hand.


    Her voice unchanged, now heard as a whisper after the deafening sound, she said, ¡°When the time comes, I shall pass peacefully or I shall leave no trace of Trento behind. The only aid Venice may then offer you is a kind word at your graves. That is, of course, if they should come, for we both know how Venice has struggled in recent years. Should they hear of an army, surely they shall hide away on their little island, surrounded by rotting ships, eating what is left of their piles of gold for what little good it does to stifle their hunger.¡±


    Flames flickered behind his eyes. ¡°What is to stop me from telling them of your plan?¡±


    ¡°I already told you not to address me so casually,¡± she whispered, her head tilted back and tone cold, only to return to how she had spoken before in the next moment. ¡°And please, do tell them. In fact, let us assume they even believe you, then what do you think will happen? Do remember, they are merchants. They do not care about you or the people of the town. No, they shall bleed the mine dry while they can, then run off with the profits as soon as they hear the first whisper of my army.¡±


    Still, he stood there without looking away. ¡°My Lady has quite the imagination.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she asked, a small smile colouring her lips. ¡°The Spanish and Portuguese continue to bring back exotic goods in such volume, even the French and British now taking part, with the Dutch supplying us Germans. It is no wonder the goods Venice sells have lost their lustre. Meanwhile, the Greeks have slowly eroded the Venetian presence on their mainland¡ªand, little by little, they grow their navy, gaining experience from all their skirmishes with the Muslims.¡±


    At the end of her monologue, she brought up her hand and touched her chin.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Mr Mayor, do tell me, how should a little city in a lagoon compete once its trade dries up?¡±


    He held a flat expression. ¡°Unfortunately, my imagination is not as vivid as My Lady¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. Well then, before you are dismissed, I would imagine one last thing for you: What do you think they will do if they have even the slightest doubt of your loyalty?¡± She paused there a moment, holding his gaze. ¡°Keep in mind my offer. I have no desire to spill blood; however, if it must be spilt, it shall not be German blood that waters these hills. That is a promise.¡±


    With that said, she turned around and strode into the camp. Behind her, a word rang out that she did not catch, nothing that could be said now of any interest to her. After standing for so long, she simply wished to return to her tent.


    The hasty footsteps that soon followed her made her doubt she would have that luxury any time soon.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, I¡¯ve seen the town¡ªI can take it.¡±


    She stopped, then slowly turned until she was facing Henry. A few years of honest work had done the young man some good, albeit his youth lingering in his patchy stubble, otherwise not quite so lanky and timid.


    Of course, that was not to say he was necessarily a better man than before and now was not the best time for him to test her patience. ¡°Let us consider this a moment of teaching. To begin with, we shall duel.¡±


    He was struck dumb by her last words, so it was Ludwig who said, ¡°A duel, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. There should be some space and an audience by the ovens, no?¡±


    She already turned and strode off before she finished speaking, leaving the other two to hurry after her. Reaching her side, Ludwig asked, ¡°A duel between whom exactly?¡±


    ¡°Why, Mr Henry and myself.¡±


    She said it as if entirely obvious, which did not seem the case to either man, both now struck silent. Regardless of their disbelief, she led them to the open area where many men sat around, thick with chatter, eager to be first served once the evening meal finished cooking.


    At her arrival, like a wave spreading through them, that chatter ceased and posture improved. Those nearest gave her a salute and a disjointed chorus of, ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± rang out.


    ¡°Be at ease and enjoy the entertainment,¡± she said, loosely gesturing with one hand.


    Although the crowd settled down, they did not settle as comfortably as before¡ªif only because they now had a show to watch. These were not entirely commoners either, but cousins and nephews of the barons under her, as well as learned men from families that had some wealth and prestige. While their training was still ongoing, they contributed to the officers of the militia, split into three ranks. At the lowest, an officer commanded five men (himself making the sixth); at the next rank, an officer commanded four of these units, totalling twenty-four men; and lastly, the highest officers commanded five such units, making up a full company of one hundred and twenty men.


    Of course, these were only organisational officers. Their duties were to ensure their men were in the right place, at the right time, with the right equipment, including meals and sleeping arrangements. Thus, some literacy was required.


    On the other side of the hierarchy were the actual knights and nobles that made up the ¡°leaders¡± of the companies, but those people had another affair to attend at this time. It was also the case that she had no intention of engaging in any battles, so there was no need to bring them along. For that same reason, she had only brought around half of her militia.


    However, these officers were still men trained to fight, ready with good armour, and eager to prove themselves worthy of promotion¡ªor to hold on to their position. Any bandits or errant mercenary companies would not find easy prey.


    So Henry was not an outlier in his eagerness. Still, a lesson needed to be taught. In the empty space she had found, she chose her position on one side and gestured at the other side for him.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, I can¡¯t raise my weapon at ma¡¯am. I can¡¯t raise my weapon at a woman.¡±


    She made no show of her displeasure, yet it came out loud and clear in her words. ¡°You do know there are women in the town? If you cannot bring yourself to strike at me, then what shall you do when a mother comes at you with a cooking knife, desperate to save her children from your slaughter? Should I go back and raise an army of women, that they would win every battle as the other side would not dare raise their weapons?¡±


    A hushed laughter rolled through the crowd. He had already looked humiliated, standing there with a look about him as if he would rather be far, far away, then her words fell, fell hard, bringing a heaviness to his posture. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡ª¡±


    She interrupted him by pulling out her sword¡ªa rapier, long and thin¡ªwhich she stabbed into the damp earth, then began to walk over to him with her hand out. Pressured, he fumbled to take out his own sword and matched her, stabbing it into the ground, then hastily walked to meet her with his hand up.


    Only for her, as their hands would meet, to take a quick step forward and flick her wrist. A flash of steel. She did not hold back and drove the dagger hard into his chest, but spared him its point, pommel striking with a muffled thud against the thick cloth over his armour.


    And he staggered back, wheezing.


    ¡°I believe that would be my victory,¡± she said, drawn up to her full height and seeming taller with how he bent over, clutching his chest.


    ¡°Ma-am,¡± he coughed out, stretching it across two breaths.


    She turned and strode back to her rapier without so much as a glance behind her. ¡°If we should storm the town now, we shall simply be murderers. I would not ask that of my loyal subjects. War is not a game, certainly not one I would drag my people into lightly. So I am here to play diplomacy in the hope that, when the time comes, we may avoid spilling the blood of our fellow Christians.¡±


    No interest at all in what else Henry may have had to say, she continued on back to her tent in a heavy silence.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, she felt a chill, finally out of the sun¡¯s heat. Although not an intense heat, she was hardly dressed lightly and the weight of her armour did not help. Still, she could bear it when necessary; when not necessary, she saw no need to subject herself to another burden.


    Some burdens, though, sought her out regardless.


    Sat at her desk with her eyes closed, she said, ¡°Sir has thoughts on this matter?¡±


    Ludwig let out a breathless sigh. ¡°If My Lady is worried I disapprove of the¡­ lesson, then be at ease. Henry certainly needs a reminder now and then that he is not a gallant knight of stories.¡±


    ¡°However¡­.¡±


    This time, there was some breath to his chuckle. ¡°I am curious that My Lady would give such a warning. If not soon, then some years to prepare for an attack certainly shall not make our¡­ work any easier.¡±


    For a while, she remained so still he began to wonder if she had indeed fallen asleep. He knew better, though, and dutifully awaited her reply.


    ¡°Sir Ludwig, if I may, what does victory look like to you?¡±


    It was the kind of question he expected from her and similar to one she had asked before. That did not make it any easier to answer, far from it. ¡°I suppose one where our army is able to fight and the enemy cannot.¡±


    ¡°Victory, to me, is the betterment of my subjects,¡± she simply replied.


    A casually spoken sentence with little more effort than required for him to hear.


    ¡°I have no desire to loot these little towns for what riches they hold, such wealth temporary. Ultimately, the strategic result I wish for is to cut these farmlands from Venetian control so that we may pull their grain to our lands and trade our wares with them. To that end, I hope that we may avoid pillaging and otherwise devastating these lands, that we may form a positive relationship with these peoples.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, he cleared his throat. ¡°The mayor¡­.¡±


    The corner of her lips curled. ¡°Tell me, if one cannot meet the besiegers with sword in hand, how should one overcome a siege?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose the easiest is to simply outlast them. As long as their attempts to compromise the walls are thwarted, then there is only so much to forage in the nearby area,¡± he said, his voice soft as he thought aloud more than spoke.


    When he looked back at her, he saw that the curl had taken over her whole mouth. ¡°The good mayor should think the same. However, with such a vague time given, it is not like he could salt the earth and lock up the town now. So he must hoard more and more grain, always on edge, and then, when we finally do come¡­.¡±


    He listened closely, leaning closer and closer to better hear her quiet voice, until her pause snapped him out of it. Straightening up, he swallowed. ¡°And when we do come?¡±


    Her eyes fluttered open, smile sickly sweet. ¡°They will have much grain to sell us.¡±


    A sense of inevitability followed her words, which he did not doubt. Far be it from him to doubt his liege; however, this went deeper than that.


    An oath was reason enough to dutifully serve without doubt. What he saw in her, though, inspired a loyalty all of its own. Someone who, while not perfect, was earnest and pious and pained by the cruelness of reality, with a far-reaching awareness of how everything connected.


    It was something he had not seen in her father. A great man, of course, one who inspired his own kind of loyalty. The longer one spoke with him, the more it seemed like he had every answer to every problem in the world, which he could solve if one lent him ones strength. An intoxicating relationship.


    With her, it was more like she was searching for the answers, and he felt compelled to help her find them. Back home, rarely a day went by when she did not meet someone of merit and patiently listen to them with probing questions. She knew well the limits of what she knew and tried to only act within them; however, when required, she still did her best to act outside those limits.


    And when the time came to act, she did not hesitate.


    ¡°I do apologise,¡± she whispered, fragile words that drifted over to him.


    ¡°For what reason could My Lady possibly have to apologise?¡± he asked lightly.


    Her hand slowly rolled over, then stilled, only to return to her other hand, neatly folded. ¡°I have taken so many from the festivities of the Prince¡¯s marriage. Such a petulant child I still am,¡± she said.


    For a moment, he did not know what to say, but there were times when silence was worse than near any answer. ¡°My Lady, many of us have spoken¡ªnot that we gossip. That is¡­ we are My Lady¡¯s subjects. Before that, we were your father¡¯s subjects. For those of us who have sworn both such oaths, we have been twice injured by His Highness, and we shall not soon forget it.¡±


    Silence followed, stretching longer and longer, what distant sounds of the camp leaked in only serving to intensify the silence inside the tent.


    Until finally, she spoke. ¡°Then I shall never forget the harm caused to my subjects.¡±


    Such a sweetly seditious line, yet one that brought a gentle smile to him.

 36. A Proposal is Suggested

    Although the middle of the journey had been a struggle, by the end, weak as she felt, she had grown increasingly numb to the pains of travel. It helped that the mood among the camp had grown merry with the novelties they had picked up as the richer members of the ¡°militia¡±.


    She had her own reasons to be content with the trip too, pleased to have seen the terrain in person and taken ample notes and sketches. It was not easy terrain; however, the eventual campaign would take her over the Alps in friendly territory.


    Her father had found interest in the Ancient Romans for his own reasons, ones she did not know. Her reasons, of course, she knew well. It was no coincidence that people referred to that vast, sprawling empire by the name of a single city.


    A city that happened to be at the intersection of many of her interests.


    At present, she admired the city which could so reliably produce armies as large as any of its neighbours¡ªseveral armies of such size. These armies, far from home, yet always fed. She had for long thought that the scale mentioned in those old works took poetic liberties, that perhaps those large numbers were dramatic metaphors.


    However, truths began to crystallise in her idle thoughts, all those interests of hers not perhaps as disparate as she once believed. Similarities that only seemed so different because of the scale.


    She considered, for example, the resemblance of the awe of a knight in heavy armour to the old soldiers of Rome. She considered how it would look if, instead of numbering in the tens or hundreds, the ownership of land split up to support thousands¡ªif not more¡ªof such knights. She considered how important the towns and cities would be, places where endless hammering put out the armour for these lesser-knights. And she considered how important roads would be when, to feed such an army, an endless train of baggage would need to follow behind¡ªand how important it was for Rome to be by the coast, that a boat could carry mountains of grain to wherever it was sorely needed.


    Of course, an army of such knights would soon be out of place. While the crossbows had stagnated, limited in their deadliness, the battlefields of Europe increasingly stank with the stench of gunpowder. She would have liked to have seen what the Ancient Romans made of such an invention; alas, she could only know that, eventually, they would have ground out the answers to all questions.


    Unfortunately for her, she did not have millions of willing men nor the revenue to support such an endeavour. So she hoped to instead cultivate the kinds of men with an intuitive grasp of this changing landscape and provide them with officers capable of getting men from one place to another with supplies and equipment.


    Until such a time arose, though, she had every intention of avoiding costly confrontations. If a battle could not be won with thundering cannons, then it was not a battlefield for her men.


    Still, she had hope. Although that hope was not the main reason for where she found herself now, it did linger¡ªas hope tended to.


    ¡°Lady Augstadt, it is my pleasure.¡±


    Her curtsy belied her state, still as elegant and graceful as ever. She then took a seat with that same elegance. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please, the pleasure is surely mine.¡±


    ¡°How could I as a guest not find pleasure in such accommodation? It has yet to be a year since that little conversation, yet My Lady has earnestly built a wonderful place for practising all things equestrian.¡±


    ¡°Sir is too kind. That is, I truly did already have plans for such an endeavour and I merely wished to pique Sir¡¯s interest in this place. Now that I have succeeded, it is clearly my pleasure for Sir¡¯s presence, however fleeting, that I may boast of it.¡±


    Prince Friedrich¡¯s laughter fell gently in the lounge. Although not an overly impressive room, for what was alike to a country house, it had a suitable prestige with the beautiful landscapes on the walls, elaborate rugs on the floor, and such detailed furniture, polished and neatly upholstered.


    On top of that, it had a rustic charm. Without wallpaper, the wooden walls showed true and the ceiling was broken up by beams¡ªrather than neat lumber, thick branches only stripped of bark. Along with a cornucopia of leafy plants arranged around the room¡¯s edges and a fire pit in the room¡¯s centre rather than at the edge, there was a natural feel to the place, a sense of being out in the woods rather than inside a building.


    However, inside a building they were, both sat at a smaller table by the window with a drink: tea for her, a coffee with brandy for him. Not alone, of course, as her knight chaperoned from the other side of a crackling fire, kept company by one of the prince¡¯s retainers.


    Still, if she and the Prince so wished, that company need not hear their words. Pleasantries drifted between them as their sips slowly emptied their drinks.


    ¡°I trust My Lady found her trip¡­ productive,¡± he said, not quite a question.


    She answered it nonetheless. ¡°Yes. If Sir is interested, I have quite the number of sketches that may be of interest.¡±


    ¡°Sketches?¡± he said lightly. ¡°I remember My Lady mentioning she hoped to bring some trade back.¡±


    Although her expression didn¡¯t change, the slight tilt of her head turned her smile demure and her gaze filtered through her eyelashes to meet his. ¡°Sir certainly has a thorough memory for one of little importance such as myself.¡±


    ¡°Rare is the person of little importance and that is certainly true for My Lady,¡± he said, his perpetual smile broadening to emphasise his sincerity.


    Only for her expression to fall. ¡°That is, I am the rare case of someone who is of little importance?¡± she asked, her voice oh so fragile, eyes suddenly watery.


    His stomach dropped, a sudden panic urging him to speak. ¡°No, no, of course not¡ªif anything, My Lady is the rare case of someone rather interesting, that I cannot help but remember everything she says.¡±


    As if it had all been in his head, the next moment her expression returned to how it was before, full of composure and a hint of ambiguity. ¡°If someone else happened to hear Sir say that, they may well think Sir has certain¡­ ambitions.¡±


    Realising he had been pulled into a trap¡ªno, that he had both set up the trap and willingly walked into it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but admire her that little more again. It was not that he thought women beneath him, just that, with other women, there was an air of awkwardness, both sides keenly aware of the wall of propriety between them. However, with her, it was instead a line in the sand and one she knew perfectly well, treating it as but another toy for her own amusement as she urged him to overstep.


    That did not excuse him entirely, though. His growing enjoyment of her company was one thing and what harm that would bring her reputation another. As it always seemed to be for one of his station, the best choice was to stop the fun before it truly began.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    So he began to put together a way to let her down gently and make clear his position. Only that, she saw fit to speak before he did.


    ¡°Of course, I know Sir means nothing by it. As for what Sir mentioned before, to trade requires good roads and good roads are best built with an understanding of the terrain. I have already left a rough map for King Otto to inspect on his return.¡±


    That first part of what she¡¯d said left him in a lurch. There was no insinuation, no look in her eye, yet she spoke as if reciting any old fact.


    As if she knew something she shouldn¡¯t.


    Although he did not show his vigilance, he watched her oh so closely. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She carried in as if nothing had changed between them. ¡°Yes, it is so. While I would rather call it punctual than rushed, there is no reason to delay, so I hope to begin sending supplies upon my return. The more road that can be built in these coming years, the better it shall be.¡±


    Again, there was something subtly unnerving about what she had said. There were many innocent reasons she could give for wishing to build the road so swiftly, yet the way it was phrased¡ªlike it was a countdown. That there would be a particular point where having built more road would prove beneficial.


    If not for already being on guard, he might have missed it, had perhaps missed countless more of her secrets that she so plainly showed. Unlike her wit, he did not enjoy this quite so much. However, that was not to say he disliked it¡ªso long it wasn¡¯t his own secrets she so subtly alluded to.


    ¡°I do believe My Lady will manage this task as well as all the others she has before,¡± he said, punctuated by a only small sip of his drink. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to lend his wits to the brandy at this time.


    In reply, she spared him a gentle smile. Disarming and with a hint of sweetness.


    Which made the topic she then turned to all the sharper. ¡°If Sir would permit This Lady to speak without interruption for a moment, she would no longer take Sir away from his leisure.¡±


    ¡°I cannot imagine what topic My Lady has that is so solemn and that she thinks I may see fit to interrupt her,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°Sir may be lacking in imagination, then,¡± she said lightly back, still with a smile, yet he observed how it failed to reach her eyes, how it made his own smile all the more hollow.


    He gave a small gesture. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Not one to break her word, she certainly did not waste any time in getting to the point. ¡°I am of the belief that Sir has an attraction to men which he acts upon. Whether or not that is true, I am not here to debate, for I certainly would not expect Sir to admit such a thing.


    ¡°Rather, it is for that reason which I suggest a marriage between us. It is my truth that, regardless of Prince Hector¡¯s actions, I am his wife, thus cannot be with another. To find a husband who would have no desire to be with me is not an easy search.


    ¡°If my belief about Sir is correct, then I would have no objections to his actions. So it is that we would both find a marriage that is convenient to our particular situations.¡±


    There she stopped, her teacup coming to her lips as her face showed nothing after making such serious allegations.


    Although his face showed nothing either, he felt as if she could see the chill that surrounded him, his blood like icy slush. ¡°So My Lady is here to blackmail me.¡±


    Finally, her expression changed to show half a sneer. ¡°Pray do not slander me so. I have come to trade and I am firm in my belief that a trade is best when both parties come out the better for it. If Sir disagrees with my proposal, then there is no need for more discussion and this shan¡¯t be brought up again. I am not in the habit of making enemies.¡±


    ¡°Yet My Lady would make up rumours, such vile ones at that,¡± he replied.


    Both spoke harsh words with a politeness.


    ¡°Sir should not think so little of me,¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Regardless, that claim is not for discussion. I will say that Sir need not worry about my sources for I am meticulous in these affairs and the sliver of information each has is far from enough to convince themselves of this, never mind others. I, and I alone, hold this belief and spoke it to none other. Whether or not Sir agrees to my proposal, I shall hereafter consider it false.¡±


    A kind of silence then fell where, while nothing left their lips, their gazes communicated all that needed to not be said. The tiniest flickers, twitches.


    In his heart rose the cold fire which begged him to silence her. A manic flame, agitated and wild, full of paranoid rambling. Such an intense feeling, primal as if it came from the same place from wherein all his sins urged him.


    However, he had long regarded himself the master of that place.


    ¡°Baseless accusations aside, I find it most queer that My Lady would¡­ entertain such a belief. It would not be that My Lady is looking in a mirror rather than through a window?¡±


    Her smirk gave him all the answer he needed, wordlessly chided. ¡°It rather seems to me that certain things should be left to God to judge. After all, there is enough good to do elsewhere.¡±


    He had to admit that, for that, she had certainly proven herself. While the intricacies of a city in a neighbouring country were not of particular interest to him, he had seen the elaborate festivities she had arranged to fund the construction of a school of all things. There was no reason to suspect such a thing was an exception to her usual behaviour. Beyond that, his father had made mention of her reforming the laws, though the details of that, irrelevant to him, had been already forgotten, only a feeling of it being radical remaining.


    Of course, his father found many things radical. He had little reference for judicial matters and could only remember an off-handed remark by his father that alluded to merchants and Jews.


    This Lady before him¡ªhe did not imagine her being led astray by coin. It was possible, he conceded, that she had struggled to adjust after leaving the palace. However, with how she had handled herself since, he doubted she lacked the ability to manage her domain.


    Then again, he would have not thought her capable of such blackmail before this conversation.


    ¡°My Lady speaks of a trade; however, I fail to see what benefit her suggestion would bring either of us,¡± he said, if only to make her speak more¡ªto give himself an opening to pry into.


    ¡°The benefit is that being unmarried carries with it such awkward questions and nagging and scrutiny. For Sir, I believe it preferable to marry someone closer than King Otto may have in mind.¡±


    She paused a moment, an eyebrow raised as if firm in her belief he understood what she hadn¡¯t said¡ªand he did.


    ¡°There is also myself to include in the weighing, that I am willing to provide what expertise Sir would ask for when it comes to managing his land. I know that Sir has preferred to grant his vassals freedom and put trust in capable men provided by King Otto; however, if I may speak frankly, what honour is there in being such a Lord?¡±


    With a sigh, she paused there and took a sip of tea, then continued.


    ¡°As for my benefits, there is certainly more of a stigma if I should remain unmarried. To be blunt, it would also be significant if I should wed a prince. On top of that, Sir knows of my interest in trade and so keeping a friendly relationship with King Otto is key¡­.¡±


    Her voice trailed off, gaze fell, and his fell too to where he saw her hands strain as she held her cup.


    ¡°It would provide myself some security too, that I need not be so easily bullied once Prince Hector decides he has been patient enough. Who would dare to stand up to the Empire¡¯s heir on behalf of a mere countess? Not that I would expect any aid; however, he would surely think twice before being reckless if it could upset our neighbours.¡±


    Simple, straightforward reasons. And, although he bristled at her frank comment, her assessment of his handling of his affairs was not exactly incorrect either.


    ¡°My Lady has certainly given this quite the thought,¡± he said softly, more padding the silence than speaking.


    She did not reply and so his gaze rose once more to meet hers. As if the moment of vulnerability had never happened, she met him with renewed confidence.


    ¡°I would not blame Sir, with his upbringing, to think of life as competition. In many ways, it is. However, is it not convincing that, even in distant lands, we find our brethren living together in villages and tribes? God is good and gave us such kindness and compassion that we may find a greater strength together than we ever could alone. If for no other reason, I would ask Sir to consider what good we may accomplish together.¡±


    With her piece said, she finished the last sip of her drink and, as elegantly as ever, rose from her seat.


    ¡°If Sir should find my offer compelling, Sir could find reason to visit Augstadt.¡±


    Her knight, seeing her rise, stood up himself and accompanied her out the room. Out in the hallway, he gave a chuckle. ¡°I fear I must owe My Lady an apology. To speak so much with Prince Friedrich, we have been poor company.¡±


    She tittered at his joke. ¡°Please, it could not be so.¡±


    Meanwhile, back in the lounge, the Prince still sat, his cup against his lip as his gaze lingered, not where she had been, but on the window pane. Of all the foolish things she had said, of all the brazen things, she had surely saved the most so for last.


    With an ironic smile, he silently whispered, ¡°What we may accomplish together¡­.¡±

 37. A Building is Inspected

    ¡°Madam should be resting.¡±


    It was not so much a recommendation as a plea and both knew upon such deaf ears it would fall, Julia silently answering with a small smile. ¡°One should remember that appearance is paramount. As a woman, I cannot be sickly nor naive. Those are, by my understanding, the greatest poisons to my legitimacy.¡±


    Her maid didn¡¯t huff; however, she certainly let out a sigh, those months apart full of worry that had eroded her poise in private. ¡°Is to view an almshouse that important?¡± she mumbled.


    A titter escaped from the lady. ¡°It is.¡±


    Two words, such simple words, yet they were enough to sober her maid. ¡°Of course, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Gianna is a clever woman. I am sure she will understand with time, if not with effort,¡± she said, gentle words that fluttered through the carriage. Once those words were heard, it was as if perfectly timed that the carriage then shuddered to a stop.


    For the moment before the door was opened, Julia bowed her head, eyes closed, and took a deep breath. Then, once the handle turned, she looked as poised as ever, a polite smile touching her lips.


    While the city was overall a lively place, they had come to the western edge, which was neither near water nor traffic. A poor place to farm, the land marshy and uneven, it had little value upon her negotiation for it, something which hadn¡¯t much changed even after draining the area.


    However, it now began to serve its purpose.


    ¡°Lady Augstadt.¡±


    Down upon the path, she looked across at a well-built road that simply stretched out towards nothing at present. Turning back, she looked upon the person who had spoken to her: a young man.


    ¡°Mr Meyer, let us not waste our time.¡±


    He held himself tall with a notebook under his arm and he wore a blank expression that appeared unkind. However, she knew him well. He was the cousin of a baron under her and the second son of a landowner who could support a modestly prestigious lifestyle. At gatherings, she had heard of his mother¡¯s worry that he wouldn¡¯t marry, someone who didn¡¯t socialise well.


    It was certainly true that he had a queerness about him. Rather than callousness which paraded as honesty, though, she understood him as someone without the inclination to learn the rules to the little games people liked to play. He had such a preference for books, that, to speak with him, one should endeavour to be as interesting as a good book.


    So she had personally recommended him, along with others, when it came time to expand the courts. Although Meyer had little of the personability of a judge, never mind working with the accused under the stresses of a trial, he had a mind for contracts and a tenacity about their wording which ground down opposition.


    The kind of lawyer she liked to retain for overseeing her building projects.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said, bowing his head, then lifted it as he turned around and led the way inside.


    It was a simple layout with this ground floor mostly taken up by a kitchen at the back and a general room in the front. Her gaze followed the brick walls until she came to the arrangement of spinning wheels and looms, along with faces unfamiliar but for one. Six women and twenty-odd children, some still babes, as well as someone from the textile guild.


    She spared them all a momentary smile before her attention returned to Meyer. ¡°Well, it appears that everything is as it should be.¡±


    ¡°Pray inspect everywhere before saying so, My Lady,¡± he said, opening up his notebook. ¡°I would not wish to sign off on the work only for a defect to be found.¡±


    ¡°Sir need not doubt himself in his appraisal,¡± she said, her tone light-hearted.


    Although she said that, she did not make to leave and instead walked over to the spinning wheels. They were, in a sense, crude, lacking the usual refinement that turned raw materials into furniture.


    However, that crudeness was not to be mistaken for shoddy work.


    Her gaze traversed the bits and bobbins of it, not quite understanding, yet knowing already that these designs produced a yarn competent to be used for more than rags. A mechanism allowed one to turn the large wheel with a foot, the wheel itself balanced to spin smoothly and with a comfortable weight. A tight loop of thin rope attached that wheel to a smaller part where the actual ¡°spinning¡± happened, albeit a mechanism which she still couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    She had, in her own ability, searched widely on this topic, from the purchase of a variety of such devices from across the country and its neighbours, to obtaining prints of works by such thinkers as da Vinci. Her efforts then fed into those carpenters like Jacob, people of curious minds, in the hope some incredible thought would emerge.


    The truth, so far, had proved disappointing, albeit what she had prepared herself for. While ingenuity could be imagined, it also had to be implemented. At the least, these devices still marked progress towards goals that went far beyond this almshouse.


    On the other hand, the looms were of less interest to her. It was already the case that as many as ten spinners could be needed to supply a skilled weaver, so she simply wished for a reliable design that avoided strain. While others apparently did not care, she would rather have workers who could work, especially since strain necessarily affected the most productive and experienced workers.


    Like the spinning wheels, the almshouse itself was an experiment which worked towards a goal far beyond the project itself. To others, it appeared wasteful; to her, it was necessary.


    Despite his work with her before, Meyer very much fell into the ¡°others¡± category and, despite their difference in status, felt free to voice his thoughts on this matter once they had inspected the kitchen and the bedrooms upstairs. ¡°My Lady, especially now that I see it completed, I cannot help but think this awfully¡­ extravagant for an almshouse.¡±


    He also saw no issue with saying such in front of those widows and their children who now lived here. In truth, she saw in their eyes a certain agreement with him, a kind of shame. For those with little left, pride might well have been all they had left. At least, that was how she could rationalise it, very much separated from their situation by a vast, incomprehensible distance.


    Her gaze lazily turned to him. She neither fixed him with a heavy stare, nor criticised him. Instead, she gave a small smile, not quite patronising, but one that emphasised a certain distance between them.


    ¡°When my mother passed, my father gathered what talented midwives and doctors he could,¡± she said, her voice gentle even as it filled the room. ¡°He wanted them to share their skills and knowledge. However, one doctor questioned why he should divulge his secrets to his competitors¡­.¡±


    She left those words hanging in the air and now pinned him with a look, forcing him to ask, ¡°What did Lord Augstadt reply?¡±


    ¡°What good does a dead babe do for anyone?¡±


    It was a sentence which, with every thought, beat louder in his head.


    Once she had given that answer a moment to soak in, she continued. ¡°I am not someone who would be half-hearted with good deeds. Bricks will last much longer than wood. Not only that, but they shall keep in the heat better. This is but one aspect, yet it means that those who live here shall live more comfortably, and it means I would not need to supply as much firewood.¡±


    She paused a moment, her lips settling into a smile, then added, ¡°God is good, that being generous in one¡¯s compassion is rewarded.¡±


    In particular, she felt rather certain that, with the spinning wheels and looms available to them, the building would end up profitable. Of course, it would take a long time to pay back the cost of construction; however, the experience itself had intangible value¡ªwhich would show in the rapid expansion of the area with similar buildings.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Before she devoted more resources to that, she did wish to see whether the families would cope well in this situation. While each family had their own bedroom upstairs, it was communal downstairs, which she hoped would develop a kinship between them, but conceded that it may end up causing friction.


    How she would evaluate that, well, someone from the guild would have to come along to supply fibres to spin and purchase spare cloth and lend an ear to any grievances.


    With the visit finished, he led them out. On their walk to where her carriage waited with a few guards behind it, she said, ¡°Would sir accompany us to the next place?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be proper, My Lady,¡± he said, still facing forward as he bowed his head.


    She let out a gentle laugh. ¡°Sir need not think too much, that there is a seat beside the driver.¡±


    He faltered in his next step, otherwise showing none of his embarrassment, his voice level as he replied, ¡°Very well, then.¡±


    Upon reaching the road, her maid, careful not to be seen as rushing, eagerly helped her mistress up into the carriage. The moment the door closed, Julia¡¯s strength gave and her maid almost fell, suddenly in charge of holding up her mistress.


    ¡°Madam¡ª¡±


    ¡°We have one more stop, that is all,¡± Julia whispered.


    Her maid stilled for a moment, then helped her mistress sit.


    ¡°My make-up will need to be tidied.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± her maid whispered back.


    The carriage then jerked into motion and the sound of horseshoes on brick kept the silence between the two at bay, accompanied by occasional groans and creaks. Meanwhile, her maid first carefully wiped clean her mistress¡¯s face¡ªflinching at the first touch, finding the skin so hot¡ªand then spent a while longer holding a cold cloth to her mistress¡¯s forehead. Too soon, she had to stop to apply fresh make-up and it had to be thicker than usual, the colour colder, hiding the heat from her mistress¡¯s cheeks.


    Upon finishing, she panicked for a moment, so close, yet unable to feel her mistress¡¯s breath. Only when her mistress¡¯s hand rose did she settle¡ªand then that hand touched her cheek, gentle.


    ¡°Gianna is too kind to me.¡±


    ¡°What is My Lady saying?¡± she whispered, her lips quirked with humour. ¡°What kindness is there in a maid serving her mistress?¡±


    ¡°Kindness is not diminished for being done out of obligation, nor is it diminished for being compelled. Otherwise, we would have to excuse cruelty under such circumstances, yet we know in our hearts how God would judge us.¡±


    The gentle smile Gianna held froze for a moment, then took an ironic air. ¡°Indeed, we know how God shall judge us,¡± she whispered.


    Julia¡¯s fingers pressed into her maid¡¯s cheek before she took back her hand. ¡°God is good, otherwise He would not be God.¡±


    Words weaker than whispers, yet Gianna heard them clearly, always heard every word her mistress had to say. ¡°My Lady is good too.¡±


    She let out a breath of laughter. ¡°That is not for Gianna to say,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it anyway¡ªto anyone and everyone and even God.¡±


    A smile lingered on Julia¡¯s lips until, finally, she again said, ¡°Gianna is too kind to me.¡±


    Silence blanketed them for the rest of the short trip, the loud silence of metal horseshoes on brick. However, the moment the carriage once again shuddered to a stop, Julia looked as poised as she always did.


    Down from the carriage, she looked over at the busy site. What had¡ªduring the grand bazaar four years ago¡ªbeen a company of a dozen men, now numbered at least a hundred from what she could see, no doubt more elsewhere, whether on break or handling other matters.


    That was not to say she expected the company to now do ten times the work. No, she was very aware that some things could be done in half the time when shared, while other things took twice as long. So it was the case that she expected the company to instead handle jobs much bigger than before.


    Before them, it was as if a giant cup had come down and cut through the side of a gentle slope and scooped away the dirt. That had been the easy part of the project. Concrete was not unknown; however, no one here could be called an expert. It was by no means a difficult challenge. No, this was simply something which needed some learning first¡ªhence why she set this project to them.


    A stage about ten strides across, with around ten rows of seating that would arc around it. Most of the construction would be huge slabs of concrete stacked atop each other with some trivial work to protect the audience and the actors from rain. She had no exact requirements and instead trusted the company to produce a reasonable result while learning how to work with concrete on this scale.


    This was something that could have been made from brick; however, it would have taken significantly longer and required more skill. More skill to place, more skill to produce the bricks, more skill to transport the materials.


    Yes, bricks served her well. She thoroughly understood them and made good use of them. Now, she wanted to understand how concrete could serve her as well as it did the Ancient Romans.


    Meyer stepped over to her side. Although he sighed without making a sound, she heard its echo in how he spoke. ¡°This has progressed within My Lady¡¯s expectations. Several incidents have brought about delays; however, if the rate of delays continues as it has so far, it would still be completed a before the deadline.¡±


    ¡°Have there been any significant injuries?¡± she asked.


    His expression froze, the breath he had prepared for further reporting now held for a moment while he reorganised his thoughts. ¡°That is not something My Lady need worry about.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely the sort of thing This Lady need worry about,¡± she replied, a heat to her words that, to him, prickled. However, that was the extent of her heat and she continued in a moderate tone. ¡°Deadlines are simply things we have made up. These people are what I care most about, that they have a growing experience which cannot be easily bought.


    ¡°So I do wish to know if there have been significant injuries, and I wish to know that they have been suitably compensated, and that, if possible, they are retained to share their knowledge with those who would replace them.¡±


    A calm response, unhurried, quiet, that none who glanced over would have had any notion of something amiss¡ªexcept if they knew him well. He was not one to fidget, certainly not in company like hers, yet his hands found no position comfortable.


    ¡°Have there been any significant injuries?¡± she asked.


    He bowed his head for a beat before lifting it back up. ¡°One of the new hires has had difficulty with a hand after it was crushed by a wheelbarrow. I¡¯m not aware of any other¡­ lasting injuries. Most of the incidents have been mudslides overnight or during heavy rains, so no workers were involved.¡±


    She listened along and saw no need to press him further. If he did not understand her wishes after she had made them quite clear, it was her own fault for misunderstanding him as someone who didn¡¯t need every instruction to be entirely explicit.


    This company needed to be the one where the best builders in the city wished to work. Of course, she wasn¡¯t strictly in charge of the company; however, a generous, prestigious client certainly held a certain sway.


    ¡°Does sir know why I chose this place?¡±


    Her question hung in the air, taking him a moment to both hear it and to respond. ¡°I presumed My Lady already had ownership of it or that it was the cheapest place by the city where such a sizeable area could be purchased.¡±


    She let out a titter, her hand over her mouth, before she then let out a sigh. ¡°Sir should know that I am not constrained by such matters. Rather, I chose here specifically because I wished for our builders to gain experience with holding back earth.¡±


    A frown touched his brow, mouth thin.


    That was not entirely an answer nor was it intended to be. After all, when dealing with him, it was important to pique his interest lest he grow bored.


    ¡°What use is such experience?¡± he asked, not dismissive, but curious.


    So she met his curiosity with a frankness. ¡°No less than survival,¡± she said, a whisper for him alone to hear. ¡°Cannons shall only grow in power and number, that every army would have hundreds if it could afford. However, while they may knock down walls, I have yet to see them knock down a hill.¡±


    Silence followed but for the noises of construction, the hundred-odd men chatting and grunting and groaning as they went about their work.


    ¡°My Lady thinks such thoughts are necessary?¡± he asked, not chiding, but again curious.


    So again she replied with frankness. ¡°It is easy for others to covet wealth and I intend for Augstadt to be a place easily coveted,¡± she said.


    That was all she needed to say.


    Compared to the ¡°why¡± of this project, the ¡°what¡± had always been secondary to her; however, not one to be wasteful, she had carefully considered what exactly made the most sense. The ¡°what¡± she had settled on was a theatre. It was not to be a work of art suitable for the nobles, not at this stage, the company inexperienced with the construction material.


    However, like the school, it could serve an important role in ¡°bringing up¡± the commoners. A building like a Greek amphitheatre and a bit of patronage would go a long way. Something sturdy, a mark left upon the world.


    ¡°Does sir have an interest in construction?¡±


    After a second, he replied, ¡°It would be wrong to say I have found overseeing these projects dull.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, sir has a keen awareness of what is going on which goes beyond the simple requirements of ensuring the contracts are being followed,¡± she said, the confidence in her tone enough that he didn¡¯t even consider denying it.


    ¡°My Lady is correct,¡± he said.


    Her gaze scanned the area until she came upon a man in particular. As if feeling her gaze, that man happened to turn at that moment and so rushed over, one hand on his hat to keep it from falling off.


    He was a large man with a perpetual grin, half-hidden behind a beard thinned by scars. However, his dirt-stained clothing fit well, every tear invisibly stitched. She knew him well and she knew better his wife and oldest daughter, both members of the textiles guild.


    Before he could even greet her, only managing to bow, she said, ¡°Look after Mr Meyer,¡± and no more.


    Holding his bow, he quickly nodded twice, then stood up straight.


    She turned to Meyer. ¡°There is no need to say sir is competent in reading Latin, so I would offer sir some prints I have gathered which were written by Ancient Romans on the topics of construction. Look after Mr Holzer.¡±


    He bowed his head. ¡°Of course, My Lady.¡±


    With nothing else to say to either man, she dismissed them with a gesture and immediately turned back to her carriage. Her maid was there to help her inside and to catch her as her strength gave once more. Guided to the seats, Julia tugged at her own neckline, desperate to let in even a little more breath and to let out a little more heat.


    Her maid said nothing, but dutifully wiped away the make-up and kept a cool cloth to her mistress¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Gianna, I hope we live to see how important today was,¡± she muttered, a distance to her voice.


    ¡°Madam shouldn¡¯t be speaking now.¡±


    Hearing that, she had to smile. ¡°Then Gianna must speak to me. She knows how polite I am, that I wouldn¡¯t dare think of interrupting.¡±


    Her maid paused to huff, but, sure enough, followed by speaking on and on about nothing.


    Sometimes, nothing was the most important thing.

 38. An Oath isn’t Made

    Rough winds peppered the windows with drizzle, fireplace crackling. Opposite her sat a man a good bit older than herself. His hair saw its first touches of grey, the wrinkles around his eyes and mouth lingering after he finished smiling. However, he carried within himself a strength, a feeling of being greater than the constraints of a body which, while still in good condition, would only become a burden as the years continued.


    On the other side of the room, her knight happily chatted with her guest¡¯s wife. This was not a particularly delicate affair and, while some privacy was preferred, it was not essential.


    Rather, this arrangement served her well for it emphasised this was a discussion of status.


    ¡°Before we begin, my condolences, Lord Schwanstein. I greatly admired the late Lord¡¯s vigour and passion for foreign artwork,¡± she said, a solemness to her voice that found support in the dull outfit she wore, the only hint of colour the subtle blue of a rosemary flower pinned to her chest.


    While he had composed himself to answer at first, her words had him second-guess, gaze flickering down a moment. ¡°My Lady is aware of his passion?¡± he asked.


    A guarded voice unlike his father¡¯s, for it seemed that apples either fell straight down or rolled far away, at least in her experience.


    She put on a small smile. ¡°While I looked for a suitable place to race horses, it was him who offered that land. He saw the value of encouraging his peers to hone their knightly skills and virtues. Whenever I would visit to oversee the construction, he made sure I had a suitable place to stay. While I am certainly not complaining, far from it, I often felt that he simply wished for company to show off his little collections.¡±


    Her voice thus far had been gentle, yet empty, words spoken not simply without emotion, but as if speaking them drained her of emotions. However, this changed as she continued with a small joy in her tone.


    ¡°I recall his favourite to be a Persian carpet that bears his coat of arms, made in Isfahan no less, which he had sent payment for many years before it finally arrived. Oh how he thought he had been conned, so much so that he swore he would have challenged the merchants to a duel if not for My Lord¡¯s mother calming him down. Once it arrived, though, he fell in love, from then on picking up what artwork and trinkets he could from the region.¡±


    He listened with a growing smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his lips; however, it touched his voice. ¡°My Lady is mistaken.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± she asked, tilting her head. ¡°Pray do enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t admit it to anyone, but the lion faces the wrong way,¡± he whispered.


    For a moment, she looked in thought, then broke into a silent chuckle and brought up her handkerchief in her other hand to dab at the corner of her eye. ¡°I did find the arrangement unusual. To think the late Lord had such a trick up his sleeve, that he would have his guests view it in a mirror to better preserve it¡­.¡±


    Silence settled, the creak of wood, the quiet chatter on the other side of the room, the crackle of a mild fire and drumming of light rain.


    ¡°If My Lord wishes, we may certainly spend the day reminiscing. I do expect My Lord has other plans, though, so perhaps I should not keep him,¡± she said.


    He sobered at her words, not that he had shown any emotion before. Still, whatever softness had touched his voice, there was now none. ¡°My thanks to My Lady for being understanding.¡±


    Neither rushing nor dragging it out, she picked up her cup and took a sip of tea. After placing it back down, she drew in a breath, only then speaking. ¡°I do hope My Lord returns that understanding as I would not be careless in my duties as liege-lord. To begin with, the arrangement between the Count of Augstadt and the Baron of Schwanstein has been that, in lieu of taxes, the Baron should keep the castle in good order and maintain a suitable garrison. That and all other rights and obligations are detailed in this document.¡±


    Upon saying that, she pushed over a stack of vellum, the fine parchment thin, yet the stack no shorter for it.


    ¡°My Lord may read over that at leisure, no need for urgency,¡± she said.


    Still, he lifted the first page and glanced over it: words upon words and most of them simply detailed the history between the two families. Such a document was, after all, a work of art in its own right.


    Just as he readied to speak, she continued.


    ¡°However, I would ask My Lord to refrain from signing it.¡±


    After a moment, he placed the page back down, then raised his gaze to her.


    Several factors pulled at the tension now between them, no longer blurred by the pleasant conversation of before. This was once again an older man before a young woman, a vassal before his lord, and everything that stemmed from those matters.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the contract?¡± he asked, stoic, yet it was as if he¡¯d swelled, sitting that little taller, broader, his arms coming to rest on the table that bit closer to her.


    Whereas she showed no difference, offering the same, small smile she always did. ¡°It is in substance identical to the contract between our fathers, as well as to the contract between myself and My Lord¡¯s father, so no, there is nothing wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°Then why would My Lady not wish for it to be signed?¡±


    His eyes held an edge that she had never seen in his father¡¯s, yet she was sure his father had been capable. Age, like a stream, had a way of rounding off even the roughest rocks, but rocks they still were.


    However, his father was not the one opposite her now. An apple who had rolled far from the tree. Yet, no matter how far an apple rolled, it was still an apple.


    ¡°Whenever there is a group of people, they invariably choose a leader. Whether that is a family under a father, a tribe under a chief, or even the history of our Empire¡¯s kingdoms. They look among themselves and choose someone whose judgement they trust. In return, that leader promises to lead with wisdom and compassion.¡±


    She spoke slowly, carefully, aware of his displeasure at her poetic meandering, keenly aware he dared not interrupt her.


    ¡°My Lord, this contract is exactly that: a contract. It is not the relationship between a vassal and liege. Across our realm, I see a similar change. A distrust. That is not to say I necessarily disagree, though. These are not the days of old where one has a choice of liege nor that our titles are recognition of our service.¡±


    In those words, he found some interest. ¡°My Lady surely is speaking of¡­ strange things,¡± he said, sounding neither chiding nor curious.


    However, she knew well these little games. For people like him and herself, it was important to know how to say things without saying them¡ªhow to let people hear what they wanted to hear. The less the other knew, the stronger one¡¯s position.


    It was precisely because she knew these rules so well that she knew how best to break them.


    ¡°If My Lord signs the contract, then nothing shall change. Matters will continue between our titles as they did before. However, if you¡¯re willing to trust in my leadership, I shall be a liege worth trusting.¡±


    A pause, then he chuckled, lowering his head with a gentle shake. ¡°Really, My Lady can make such a promise?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She did not reply so that, eventually, he had to raise his head once more and meet her gaze. No emotion flickered across her face, only a small smile upon her lips.


    ¡°When my mother passed, my father gathered what talented midwives and doctors he could to share their knowledge. One such doctor questioned why he should divulge his secrets to his competitors¡­.¡±


    She had spoken in an even tone, dry, yet her gaze dared him to look away.


    A dare he did not fulfil. ¡°Pray tell, how did Lord Augstadt answer?¡±


    ¡°What good does a dead mother do for anyone?¡± she said, her tone still even.


    He considered it for a moment before she then continued.


    ¡°My father did much good for the city. However, he was not perfect.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t keep himself from asking, ¡°Why does My Lady say that?¡±


    Her lips quirked and he found cause to look away, then reluctantly looked back at her.


    ¡°That is, if he had lived longer, perhaps I would not say such a thing. As it is, he had an intense focus on the city while neglecting those others he owed his attention. One of my first undertakings was to have mills built across my holdings for the peasants.¡±


    Although not a question, he found himself again under her gaze that seemed to pull the words out of his throat. ¡°My Lady is certainly charitable.¡±


    ¡°Charity has little to do with it,¡± she said, brushing aside the compliment with a flick of her wrist. ¡°I charge a small fee to use the mills, which necessitates the peasants bringing produce to market. That produce supports carpenters and blacksmiths and cobblers. Upon seeing what else there is to purchase, the peasants end up bringing more produce to sell.


    ¡°That is where my father erred when he relied on merchants. The city prospers, but it is not our people who benefit; when our people prosper, we benefit. That is our role¡ªour duty as leaders. The people entrust us with their honest work that we put it to the best use for the betterment of everyone. To that end, it is necessary that we are people of dedication and learning, which we foster in our heirs that they may, in turn, become wise leaders.¡±


    He sat opposite her, his expression blank, and yet even that said so much to her. A complicit silence. Her thoughts became all the more sure once he replied, ¡°My Lady certainly has an interesting¡­ philosophy.¡±


    While her small smile remained unchanged, it now reached her eyes, pinched them, then even her small smile melted away and voice became quiet. ¡°I cannot know what my father would have done, or what plans he had to begin with. However, I would like to think that, if not exactly correct, I do have some notion of what he had intended¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please, do share, My Lady,¡± he said.


    Words not drawn out by her expectant gaze this time, that gaze of hers now fixed to a spot in the middle of the table. It remained there as she answered. ¡°My grandfather was a kind man, which both my father and I have benefited greatly from. Many people, great and small, have returned his kindness to us in ways that cannot be measured.


    ¡°That kindness, though, did not come cheap. My father believed in risks because he was confident in his own abilities. So, I believe, he intended to bring in the Nelli family to revitalise the city, then banish them. My father had a close relationship with the late Lord Grosburg and I do guess that the two arranged for the grain tariff to weaken the Nelli family¡¯s position.¡±


    A second passed, then she covered her mouth as a titter rang out.


    ¡°Like father, like daughter,¡± she whispered, perhaps loud enough to reach her guest, perhaps not. Regardless, she raised her head once more and returned to her polite smile. ¡°If My Lord would indulge This Lady with an assurance of secrecy¡­.¡±


    She waited for his slight nod before continuing.


    ¡°I honestly believe that he died because he fell in love,¡± she whispered. ¡°I believe his feelings for my mother delayed his plans and, ultimately, the Nelli family acted first.¡±


    Although not what one would call animated before, her words utterly stilled him. ¡°My Lady would not jest?¡±


    She opened her hands, smile ironic. ¡°It is no secret that the Nelli family have a certain reach in Italy. If they considered my father a threat and knew of his capabilities, to me, it is a reasonable conclusion. However, what evidence could remain after all this time? No serious investigation was made at the time either.¡±


    What her voice didn¡¯t betray, her hands did, clasped together so tight.


    ¡°The same Nelli family my lady now does business with?¡± he said, neither chiding nor curious, but questioning all the same.


    That question broke the tension in her hands and she let out a gentle breath as her hands returned to her lap. ¡°Indeed, I am confident in my abilities. By pivoting them towards fine cloth, their caravans have steadily brought less grain, and pushing the sale of that cloth through the textile guild has kept the workers compensated. A perfect solution for everyone.¡±


    ¡°My Lady is most wise,¡± he said, sounding neither sarcastic nor patronising.


    Of course, she heard what he didn¡¯t need to say. ¡°Whether or not I am wise will be left for future generations to decide. For this generation, all I need know is whether I am trusted.¡±


    Punctuating that, she pushed the stack of pages closer still to him.


    ¡°My builders are experienced now. I wonder, what does My Lord desire?¡± she asked, her head tilting to the side, brow furrowed, and lips pursed. ¡°Of course, My Lord¡¯s grandsons are young. In some years, they would be served well by an academy, would they not? Somewhere that boys can be boys, yet still taught proper discipline.¡±


    He let out a single note of laughter. ¡°Well, My Lady certainly knows how to sweeten a deal.¡±


    Her smile soured and she once again brushed aside his compliment. ¡°Whether or not My Lord signs that document, this will be done. For what reason would I not want My Lord¡¯s family to be full of capable people? I would love nothing more than to have a vast pool of talented people to whom I may seek advice on any and every topic. Perhaps, in twenty years, little Reginald would be my architect, helping to design a cathedral that would make every bishop outside of Rome envious.¡±


    This time, her casual brush of familiarity did not have him second-guessing. However, it did bring flickers of memories to mind, lazy afternoons watching his grandsons play together¡ªone building a castle out of firewood for his carved-and-painted knights.


    A brief conversation had covered such a vast distance, not exactly tiring, but he had grasped this intention of hers. As if far away, even her most outrageous statements now seemed small. Not to mention that she rarely dwelled on them. No, what she dwelled on were her own praises, at times humble, other times boastful.


    Someone who said a lot and yet said so little and yet left a lasting impression.


    How often he¡¯d heard his father praise her, thinking him gullible. He understood now. Not that he agreed, but he understood that this was the kind of woman his father would praise. A woman like his mother. Someone who knew their limits¡ªand decided they knew better.


    From those thoughts of his, she yanked him out with a single sentence: ¡°One thing I did find sad, My Lord¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t talk of My Lord¡¯s brother.¡±


    After a moment, he softly said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I understand it is a difficult subject for a parent to discuss; however, I would like to know more about him if My Lord is willing. I mean that truly, knowing it is not my place to bring pain.¡±


    ¡°Pain¡­¡± he whispered, his lips curling into a bittersweet smile. ¡°My Lady knows it is painful and would still ask.¡±


    ¡°The pain shows us how much they meant to us. Even now, I feel the ache of losing my father, as if he took a piece of me with him. I hope he did, that we are still together in some way.¡±


    He let out a trickle of chuckles, his hand coming to cover his mouth a moment, only to then fall back down as the trickle dried up. ¡°My Lady knows how to wax poetically.¡±


    ¡°This Lady, despite how much she has spoken thus far, does also know how to listen if there is anything My Lord wishes to share,¡± she replied, her voice gentle¡ªinviting.


    At first, he simply breathed. After a few seconds, he picked up the glass of brandy and took a sip, then spoke in a soft and clear voice. ¡°My brother¡­ was a brilliant child. Even as his older brother, I could not keep up. Everyone loved him. Oh how I hated him, hated losing to him, hated how much everyone else loved him. Yet I loved him the most. So yes, his death has always been painful to us all. My mother¡­ always said¡­ that God needed him. However¡­ we needed him too. We still do.¡±


    True to her word, she listened, attentive, expression the perfect balance of sympathy that it was neither too much nor too little. He could have laughed if not for the knot in his stomach.


    ¡°What does My Lady wish to hear about?¡± he asked, knowing she would ask about his death, already seeing flashes of memory¡ªof the water, of his brother¡¯s last smile, of those cursed words that had haunted him all these years¡ª


    ¡°I understand he liked reading. Does My Lord happen to remember which books or authors he particularly liked?¡± she asked.


    There was no sense of ambiguity to her words, no underlying agenda, not a question that asked something without asking it, that said something without saying it. It felt to him a curiosity carefully shaped to be courteous.


    As if she truly only wished to know more about this person, nothing more.


    ¡°Marcus Aurelius. He had a fascination with the ¡®good emperors¡¯ of Ancient Rome, so, when our father heard a manuscript by one of those emperors was to be printed, he made sure to buy two.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± she quietly asked.


    A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°One for my brother, and one for me. Not that I read it at that age,¡± he said, his hand gesturing to the side.


    ¡°At what age did My Lord read it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°At the age I was the day after my brother died.¡±


    She inclined her head, saying nothing more on it, and moved on. ¡°While I did find his work fascinating, I did also find it lacking in one area.¡±


    ¡°Which area would that be?¡± he asked, a touch of forced humour to his voice.


    ¡°Just as we may strive to withhold from reacting to those things which would harm us, so too may we strive to indulge in the joys life brings us which would nurture us.¡±


    A silent chuckle fell from his lips. ¡°Perhaps My Lady is right,¡± he said softly. ¡°I have taken many of his lessons to heart, yet find it to be¡­ awfully cold.¡±


    ¡°As if a person should exist in isolation and any interruption to that is necessarily something to be resisted.¡±


    He nodded along, by the end showing a small smile. ¡°My Lady has put to words what I have struggled to convey so long.¡±


    So the conversation went, continuing to say a lot while saying nothing, and leaving behind a lasting impression.

 39. A Gift is Accepted

    If she ever had a moment to spare, then something had gone wrong¡ªunless, of course, someone else asked. For those worth her time, she always had ample spare. When not asked, though, there was always something to do and so she strived to always be doing it. If nothing else, there were always thoughts worth thinking.


    It was not a trivial thing to accomplish all those tasks she wished to accomplish. Every avenue inevitably had some limit, some frustration for her. She had, so far, tempered herself well and used her efforts to the best effects. If the bishop would not come to her, she would not drag him. Otherwise, where possible, she planted such seeds that would one day dislodge these limits. If there were not enough literate peoples, she would build more schools.


    Other limits were more subtle. She couldn¡¯t unravel the city too quickly, the bulk of her goodwill already spent on overhauling the courts. It was one thing for her to set out an agenda, another thing entirely for the people responsible for implementing it to do so. Her efforts with the guild¡¯s master had certainly made her ambitious goals possible, yet, even after two years, she was not satisfied with the courts¡¯ state, hard to both rewrite the laws and expand the courts as rapidly as she desired.


    It was not enough to tell people that her way was better: they had to believe it. She had to show them, she had to convince them, which required changing, not just the system she wished to change, but the very thinking of every person in the city¡ªand many of those beyond.


    Her mother had written extensively on how to gain and solidify power. An abstract thing, in her own view, which represented a person¡¯s ability to reshape the world. And yet, such power was insufficient. It was the kind of power that afforded a lord or lady a luxurious lifestyle and little more.


    People detested change, often even when it benefited them. Enshrouded with fear. There were those in the textile guild who had secretly broken spinning wheels, those who had ¡°accidentally¡± broken them. Not that she entirely blamed them. Change, for most, meant worse. There was safety in the familiar. Rather, new lords who wished to meddle, fresh merchants with foreign ideas, were often eager to squeeze a few drops more blood from the stone.


    So she sought to adjust the situation, to make it so that the workers saw the benefits of such progress.


    Plans within plans, no, she simply had countless plans that worked towards the same goals¡ªtowards a single goal. It was not a selfish goal, which was precisely why she knew no one would consider it. Even if it was a selfish goal, though, she knew well how to align interests.


    One need not agree on everything, enough to only agree on something important.


    ¡°Prince Friedrich, Count Styria,¡± she said, bowing in her seat. ¡°Pray forgive my rudeness as I did not expect company at this hour.¡±


    While the Prince kept his composure, the Count did not, grin broadening as he tapped his fellow guest with his elbow. ¡°I did tell Sir that we should really have left a message and visited in the morning.¡±


    Her gaze sharpened, pinning his next chuckle in the back of his throat, only for her to soften as she turned upon the Prince. ¡°Sir is right to visit at whichever hour he so chooses, only that I am unable to show suitable hospitality at this time and so I may only apologise.¡±


    His expression showed nothing. In casual steps, he crossed the lounge and took a better position to see her. Although far from late, the winter hours brought darkness early and so it was the light of candles and a fire which kept back the afternoon¡¯s gloom, bathing her face in warm colours.


    Yet he asked, ¡°Is My Lady unwell?¡±


    ¡°Until the day I die, I shall be in perfect health,¡± she said with a teasing smile, her tone light, only for the moment to then be punctured by a cough. ¡°I hope the dust doesn¡¯t upset Sir. This place is spacious enough for a family while I have little need for so many staff on my own.¡±


    He stared at her a moment longer, then shook his head. ¡°No, a little dust shouldn¡¯t bother me,¡± he said, a quietness to his voice.


    ¡°Well, it really should. Sir is too good for a dusty lounge. I should hire another maid first thing in the morning,¡± she said.


    This time, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, a bark of laughter that tugged his mouth into a smile which lingered after. ¡°If the dust is upsetting My Lady¡¯s throat, we should return in the morning after the room has been dusted.¡±


    ¡°I would not impose on Sir another visit. My throat may disagree with the dust; however, it is nothing some tea cannot relieve,¡± she said, then turned to look beyond him. ¡°Mr Cromer, I believe Lord Styria would enjoy the print that arrived the other day.¡±


    ¡°Very well, My Lady,¡± her butler said, bowing. ¡°If My Lord would take a seat, I would have the material brought here.¡±


    Styria played along with his brand of theatrics. Never before had she seen a man need make so many gestures just to walk over to a table and sit down¡ªand she had spent much time with the mayor who, despite how clean his German had become, at times very much showed his Italian heritage.


    As for the prince, she gestured to the chair at an angle from her on the couch. He sat down without a fuss.


    ¡°I wonder, Sir does not strike me as one interested in hunting doe nor such small game as fox nor hare. Perhaps, in Austria, I have heard there is to be a boar hunt at the month¡¯s end,¡± she said, a touch of roughness to her quiet voice.


    He softly smiled. ¡°Have I no secrets from My Lady?¡± he asked.


    She covered her mouth, whatever laughter spilled too quiet to reach him, yet evident in her eyes. ¡°Sir thinks too highly of me.¡±


    For a while, he waited to see if she would explain, only to hang his head upon falling into another of her little traps. Subtle, something which others would not even think to call a trap. However, in her, he saw someone never unintentional. No, she had given him no reason to think her careless nor reckless. Calculating, yes, but not cold.


    Or rather, at these moments he felt her warmth. In his time, he had met many such cold people, especially those around his father¡ªand Prince Hector. They did not understand how to joke and tease, a cruelty to their humour and an inability to be at the centre of a joke. Whereas she had this queer humour, playing with him as if a cherished toy. How she could put whatever words in his mouth she so wished and that which she wished were good-hearted things.


    Those were his feelings. Whether he agreed with them rationally, he did not know. It was easy to avoid those he felt evil intentions from and much harder to avoid those who could hide their evil intentions from him.


    Still, from what he knew of her¡ªand he had come to know as much as one could¡ªhe could not discern¡­ evil. The blight of her betrayal against the Duke of Bohemia sat comfortably with him. Intense, but she was a young woman without family, torn between one she knew well and her neighbour, and she had chosen what was, in his eyes, the just side. More importantly, she had committed whole-heartedly to aiding the Marquess of Bavaria, unlike those allies who would always need a little more time.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Other than that, what was he to think of a lady who seemed so devoted to charitable causes? If anything, she was too kind, word of her more merciful laws becoming something of a joke at certain events. Of course, he took note that those events included a certain prince.


    However, in his experience, those who believed in kindness could not help but indulge. If it was good to give away a single coin, then it was just as good to give away one¡¯s last coin. That she had been so far been measured in her kindness and prone to drawing others into her charity¡­ didn¡¯t unsettle him, but he again saw that lack of unintentionality in her.


    All brought together, he thought it ought to be a good thing for someone competent to be interested in doing good, yet it left him asking: What if she devoted herself to something else?


    Meanwhile, she sipped at her tea, accepting his gaze without discomfort. Eventually, though, she broke the silence, albeit in a quiet voice. ¡°There are few reasons to leave the capital at this time of year, then there is the question of where Sir might be going that would pass through these parts. Of course, a servant briefed me on Sir¡¯s arrival too, so I understood that Sir is travelling light with a hunting bow recognisable beneath a cover.¡±


    She paused there, her hand covering her mouth for a moment, then carried on.


    ¡°As Sir realised, I framed the observation in such a way that, if I had guessed wrong, it would have come off as polite conversation. This is the kind of skill I learned, practised, and honed while being brought up as a princess.¡±


    At that last word, he bowed his head with a small smile. ¡°My Lady appears to have thoughts on what I am here to discuss this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Pray allow me to first apologise,¡± she said, even softer than before, still with a roughness. ¡°I am not so arrogant to think myself unshakeable and, at that time, I did find myself shaken. Prince Hector¡¯s wedding, the long months of travel¡ªI spoke out of turn. I let hate guide my tongue and, in doing so, I am sure I caused Sir distress, which is unforgivable. While words spoken may not be unspoken, I would hope to give Sir some comfort that I have been true to my word and forgotten whatever nonsense I spoke of that day.¡±


    He listened closely, tried his best to read her, yet struggled to believe her so easy to read. If she feigned this self-chastisement, he couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°What did we speak of? Was it that My Lady wished to boast of my visiting?¡± he said.


    For a moment, she looked unlike how he had ever seen her before with a natural smile on her lips as her head lolled more than tilted, some loose hair not under her hat hanging down the side of her face. An almost intimate feeling to it, something she would not show just anyone.


    ¡°Sir, although I do acknowledge my wrongdoing, it is not the case my proposal was misguided. As crude as the delivery was, the merits I laid out still stand. That Sir is here today is evidence of this. So please, do not think me a fool, for I do not think Sir is. Sir would not visit an unwed lady in her home without good reason.¡±


    He met her gaze, but soon his own flickered down. ¡°My Lady is not wrong.¡±


    She went to speak, only for a cough to come out. After a moment to settle and have another sip of tea, she closed her eyes a moment, then opened them. ¡°I cannot answer what I am not asked.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he whispered and brought up his hand to cover his mouth. ¡°Pray allow me to first offer an apology of my own. My Lady spoke so suddenly last time, I did not react well.¡±


    ¡°I accept Sir¡¯s apology.¡±


    Just like that, whatever he had been about to say now gave way to a bark of laughter that he could only stifle, fortunate his hand lingered near his mouth. The heaviness of before was swept away, once again feeling as if in those stands where they watched the men kick and throw the ball around.


    However, they weren¡¯t there, and she still waited for his questions.


    ¡°What is it My Lady would look for in a husband?¡±


    Although another smile pulled at her lips, it was not as pronounced as before. ¡°I already said as much.¡±


    ¡°My Lady said that all she wanted from me is the title of princess, perhaps a closer cooperation with my father¡­¡± he said, trailing off there as he waited for her acknowledgement.


    Sure enough, she gave a slight nod.


    ¡°However, My Lady also dared say the most preposterous thing of all, which was to consider what we may accomplish together.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± she asked, tone sweet, as she tilted her head the other way.


    He opened his hands and said, ¡°You did.¡±


    That shift drained the smile from her and yet he still saw it reach her eyes. Bright eyes, even as her breaths hid a strain. ¡°That is a much longer conversation than we may indulge in today. If I would give Sir a¡­ hint, one perhaps suitable, I find myself lacking someone to lead. Augstadt has a sizeable militia, but it is not an army. It needs someone competent and charismatic. While that person need not be my husband, that is not to say they cannot be my husband,¡± she said, her voice growing rougher by the end.


    Whatever thoughts he had of pushing on died. ¡°I shall keep that in mind, and My Lady should rest.¡±


    She smiled at his advice. Rather than retort, she took out a small box that had been hidden between herself and the couch¡¯s armrest. It was about the size of a hand and not too deep.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed as she placed it in the middle of the table.


    ¡°If anyone else asks, it is something my father had commissioned before his passing. Something which is unsuitable for myself and, hearing that Sir is to hunt boars, I felt such worry that I insisted Sir take it,¡± she said.


    He still looked at her, so she urged him to open the box with a gesture. The box itself was like a work of art with elaborate detailing of woven vines chiselled into it and the solid wood exquisitely painted.


    While the box was like art, what lay inside surely was. Gleaming iron, polished wood, and oiled leather. A bizarre shape which took him a few seconds to recognise as a pistol¡ªa word that he recalled at this time, something still uncommon. The craftsmanship shone through its simplicity. The iron lacked any indication of filing, the grain of the wood smooth and following its shape, while the leather had been perfectly cut to shape, unspoiled, and neatly attached to the grip.


    ¡°My butler may explain the specific operation of it if he may accompany Sir after the visit. If Sir should make use of it, I do ask that Sir requests more cartridges. It is not delicate, yet my experience is that, compared to any other, my people are able to make both powder and paper which burns cleaner. It is also the case that a slight layer of wax keeps the cartridges from fouling in the rain or being set off by accidental sparks too. These help the pistol remain reliable, even after much use.¡±


    His gaze drifted from the pistol to the cartridges she had mentioned: neat rolls of paper with a glint of metal sticking out the end, a dull sheen to them.


    However, he couldn¡¯t look away from the pistol for long. There was something unnatural about how perfect it was. How plain. A great sword could have any number of marks and quirks, even before it saw battle, for it was a weapon first and foremost. Of course, there were those who decorated their walls with pretty swords and there were such swords for ceremonies. Still, for battle, one would rather have a blacksmith than a goldsmith make it, things like the weight and balance and edge more important than having it look perfect.


    This pistol, though¡ªwhat kind of smith would perfectly make something so plain?


    ¡°Does Sir not like it?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    He looked up, face blank at first, then turned away, mouth thin. ¡°How could I accept such a thing?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°If it is not to Sir¡¯s liking, that is fine. If it is to Sir¡¯s liking, that is fine too. There is no need to think further than that.¡±


    A smile reached his face as the laugh didn¡¯t make it through his throat, tight as it was. He had so much he wished to say, arguments he wished her to hear first, full of doubt. And he had answers he desperately wished for her to give that would put to rest his doubts.


    However, it all felt so futile with her. She knew herself in a way that he could only find himself envious. In a world that, at times, felt so very vague, every conversation layered in so many euphemisms and such heavy etiquette that what lay underneath couldn¡¯t be easily seen, she laid bare her heart. Without hesitation, with confidence, she would say whatever it is she thought she ought to say.


    It stood in such stark contrast to how Prince Hector had always spoken of her.


    For all he hesitated now, the truth had been clear to her the moment he had arrived. Although he had tried to distance himself from it, it could not be denied, nor would he cling to it.


    ¡°If it would put My Lady at ease, it would be my honour to accept.¡±


    Their eyes met and, for a noticeable few seconds, he did not reach out to the box. Only once a smile touched her lips did he close the box and bring it up to his chest.

 40. A Playwright is Patronised

    In the grander picture, she keenly understood the differences between perception and reality. In the finer details, she understood this too. Rather than focus on the small or large, on perception or reality, she understood the need to work towards the appropriate middle of each.


    On the one hand, she held a grand bazaar for charitable purposes; and, on the other hand, she built a school, and filled it with learning materials that she desired learnt. On the one hand, she organised and arranged certain trade deals; and, on the other hand, she restructured the textile guild¡¯s rules to include a share of profits for apprentices and journeymen.


    People, by nature, only cared about ¡°feelings¡±. It took a certain disposition to overcome this without influence, much easier with nurture. However, to only care about appearance, that would put the cart before the horse. Putting aside her personal wishes, one simply could not maintain such an act in perpetuity. The problem came when such a brilliant appearance naturally drew in others: a city pretending beyond its means, continuing to swell, could only end in disaster.


    It was also not her personal wish to only appear brilliant. She would rather focus entirely on improving the reality; however, that by itself would prove inefficient. The opinion which people had of her greatly influenced how far her efforts could go.


    Her father had understood this, nurtured it. Her mother had become a crucial partner for him in this regard. The people loved him and, when he asked, they answered. The enthusiasm a person had for their work naturally shone through.


    ¡°Mr Johann,¡± she said.


    The man before her seemed to tremble, a modest man, well-fed for his background, yet it sat more on his body than his face. After hesitating over what to do with his hat, he tipped it without removing it, his hand then coming down to join with his other.


    ¡°M-madam,¡± he said, only to wince and quickly bow his head twice before correcting himself. ¡°My Lady.¡±


    A cool wind blew and a chill ran down his spine, those things perhaps related, perhaps not. Regardless of the wind, her regarding of him reached its end and she slowly rose from her seat. While her work was taken inside by others, her maid draped a scarf over her shoulders and then waited a step behind, ready to serve her mistress.


    ¡°I am to understand you are something of a playwright, if only in aspiration.¡±


    Though his hands clenched, his face remained neutral with a hint of pain, untouched by her words. ¡°Well, um, I suppose that, yes, it would be correct to say that. I have written plays, but those are¡­ amateur things. Only one has been performed and, um, to call it, well, performed is¡ªit was for the church, a little thing over the Twelve Days.¡±


    ¡°I would prefer to listen to silence than to your stammering.¡±


    He practically jumped, suddenly standing taller¡ªand standing still. After a second of silence, he quietly said, ¡°My apologies, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°What need is there to apologise now? I have told you my preference, so there is only a need for apologies going forward,¡± she said.


    Her tone held no ill-will and he could hear that, even if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Of course, My Lady,¡± he said, still quiet.


    ¡°Accompany me.¡±


    There was no question to her words, nor was it as harsh as a command, simply words spoken that had no doubt they would be followed. Sure enough, his footsteps hurried to catch up as she began to walk among her garden.


    ¡°You have learned much about plays,¡± she said, not a question.


    He glanced at her, only to think better of it. After a moment to properly gather his words¡ªword¡ªhe clearly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do tell me about Greek plays.¡±


    His mouth opened, ready to begin stammering before he had even thought a word, but he fortunately caught himself in time. Silence followed. His idle gaze found some interesting flowers which bloomed this early in the year, and a pleasant smell lingered in the air. Having lived in the city all his life, he often forgot he even had a nose¡ªexcept when it was blocked.


    Finally, his thoughts caught up. ¡°The Ancient Greeks wrote two kinds, comedies and tragedies. In the simplest way, comedy is when there is a happy ending, tragedy when there is a sad ending. It sounds silly, but we only know what people said about a few of the many, many plays they put on, so it¡¯s hard to say more¡­ My Lady.¡±


    Her footsteps came to a stop, not in front of anything in particular, but¡ªas he looked around¡ªit was a beautiful spot. The garden did not have any of the exotic luxuries he had expected, no marble statues gleaming white, nor strange animals. There was a gazebo, certainly expensive, but he understood it as something practical, the sort of thing a noblewoman needed for entertaining proper guests.


    ¡°You have not read any such plays?¡± she asked.


    The question cut through his idle thoughts and, again, he gave himself pause before he spoke. ¡°I read what I can. My mentor has a good ten that are translated, and he told me about some others he read, but¡­ a play is not words on a page. Even if performed, the thoughts and feelings of the audience back then and our thoughts and feelings now, how can they be the same? Many of them are about bad kings who ignore prophecies, but who of us would listen to a so-called oracle?¡±


    A titter accompanied the quiet rustle of leaves. ¡°You have a curious approach to this,¡± she said, her even tone keenly heard by him.


    His perpetual wince deepened. With a deep breath, though, he managed to soften it. ¡°Thank you, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°It was merely an observation, not a compliment,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, you are free to take it as one.¡±


    His face scrunched up once more. This time, it was not settled by a deep breath. With no question posed to him, he had nothing to say, and so he said nothing.


    After a short silence, she spoke. ¡°How do you view comedy and tragedy?¡±


    His hands clenched, face showed nothing, for a handful of seconds trying to find the thoughts that felt just out of reach. ¡°My mentor told me that comedy is when the leading man listens to his lady, and tragedy is when he doesn¡¯t,¡± he said, leading into a half-hearted chuckle.


    She did not laugh, nor make any comment, so he reluctantly continued.


    ¡°I think it is not easy to say. With the Ancient Greeks, tragedy feels¡­ hopeless. Terrible things are predicted to happen and they do, sometimes even because the character tries to avoid it.¡±


    A hum from her gave him pause, but she did not speak, so he eventually continued.


    ¡°Comedy is full of life. It is familiar and warm and rewards kindness and punishes greed. Some people like to talk about learning lessons from plays, but, how I see it, a good comedy simply inspires us to be better people. Who is not kinder when happy?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°So then, do tragedies makes us worse?¡± she asked without any particular emotion.


    Lost in his own monologue, her interruption almost made him jump and, for a moment, he dared not breathe. Still, she did not rush him and he eventually found his thoughts.


    ¡°Poor tragedies do. It is easy to think the more tragic a story, the better, but why isn¡¯t the greatest tragedy an innocent girl being mercilessly tortured? Tragedy¡­ wants us to hope the character can redeem himself. And, in his failure, we think about our own failings and how others might have their own struggles too. But I think this is very different to how the Ancient Greeks thought of it. They believed in cruel gods, not like us with Christ. I think they saw tragedies as justice.¡±


    He spared her profile a few glances as he spoke, not wanting to repeat the earlier surprise, and saw nothing the whole time.


    Rather than reply, she began walking once more. A slow, meandering walk along a path anything but straight, following the edges of flowerbeds and skirting around trees. A brick path, sturdy, flat, almost unnerving how easy it was to follow, his feet constantly ready to stumble, only to find nothing to stumble over. It made admiring the garden easy.


    Until she stopped, to which he almost tripped over trying to immediately stop too.


    ¡°Your mentor.¡±


    He ducked his head, eyelashes fluttered, trying not to blink and failing. ¡°Mr Klein, and it would be wrong to not mention Mrs Klein, My Lady,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°How did you make his acquaintance?¡± she asked.


    She sounded rather disinterested while he also knew she had no need to make this kind of small talk with someone like himself; it left him wary of the unstated purpose for his summons. However, he had been asked, so he answered.


    ¡°I was not the best child, My Lady, but I liked reading and writing. Eventually, I started work at a business where I took notes for the owner. That was Mr Klein.¡±


    ¡°You forgot the part where Mr Klein learned of you for your embellishing of Biblical stories.¡±


    He felt the blood drain from his face down to his pounding heart, ready to burst. ¡°I do try to forget that part,¡± he mumbled, the words slipping out. Instantly, he froze up, eyes wide as he dared not move, focused on observing her out the corner of his vision.


    ¡°My father once told me, of all insults, none is harsher than to be called dull. If nothing else, one must have such moments lest their life become a tragedy.¡±


    Although his eyes still prickled, an almost manic grin overcame him, so many emotions cresting at the same time and spilling out for it. Pathetic. How many times he had been told off and with far from kind words, often feeling like only his mentor could put up with his prattling. His family certainly didn¡¯t, those his mentor had introduced him to feigned a bit of interest for his mentor¡¯s sake, no one else willing to entertain his passion.


    It had to be a trap, he knew. Some dastardly plan to have him admit to some crime¡ªprobably to incriminate his mentor. If nothing else, he had a vivid imagination, as well as knowledge of many modern plays of betrayal amongst the nobles and betters of society.


    Then he had to forget his thoughts, her feet once more in motion. She circled around the garden at such a brisk pace that he seemed to need twice as many steps to keep up.


    ¡°You have heard of the new theatre?¡± she asked, sounding far from breathless.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± he said, his lack of breath evident.


    The supposed theatre, he had long doubted it would ever be properly used. It looked far from luxurious enough for the usual theatregoers to patronise. Were the commoners supposed to attend? Oh, he would love to see what scenery and costumes could be afforded with a cup of copper pieces.


    ¡°It is yours to use if you so wish.¡±


    For a moment longer, he continued to think a fool of whoever took up the task of running that theatre, then it was as if he broke. No thoughts graced him, his heart suddenly in his throat, yet pounding in his ears, overcome by such an intense euphoria that he genuinely felt dead. However, he did not die so easily and momentum carried him through the shock.


    ¡°You would have a stipend to pay actors and any other staff, as well as a kind of stipend for clothing, cloth, and paints,¡± she said, her hand gently gesturing along as she spoke. ¡°My only requirement should be that at least one show is performed a week¡ªto begin with. I understand it is not a simple task to run a show; however, if not even that is met, I would be requiring answers.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t speak, not for a lack of words, but a lack of voice, yet he had to. He had to ask, ¡°The theatre is mine?¡±


    ¡°Do not speak to me so casually,¡± she said, nothing about her delivery cold.


    He still shivered. ¡°M-my apologies, My Lady,¡± he said in as loud a whisper as he could manage, head bowed.


    A moment passed, then another, then finally her voice broke the growing silence. ¡°I only said it is yours to use. Management of the building itself, including such things as setting prices and maintenance, will not be your responsibility. You may be asked for input on some things, but should not offer it unasked on matters outside of your role.¡±


    This time, the silence had the chance to settle, his thoughts churning, churning, only to churn out the same thought each time. The same question.


    ¡°Why me, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°You are not in a position to ask such questions of me. However, I am sympathetic that this is a sudden offer. While you may feel pressured by this request, rest assured that, in the case of your failure or if you should decline, I shall find someone else. As for your question, I have little in the way of expectations and so thought a passionate amateur a better fit than an experienced company.¡±


    Her words carried a disdain he couldn¡¯t put into words. A distaste at having to actually say such things, having to explain all this to him, but it didn¡¯t come across in her delivery. More nuanced than that.


    She had acknowledged she had no need to tell him why, yet she had. To begin with, she had no need to have summoned him to tell him all this, yet she had. Unless what he knew about nobles was very wrong¡ªsomething that might well have been the case¡ªthis was not common, certainly not over a commoner.


    Despite the confusion, what ended up breaking him once again was joy. It flooded him, swept away any doubts, and left behind a numbness like he was dreaming. For so many years, he had yearned. The few chances he had already squandered had left behind painful scars. Before today, he was resigned to keeping his mentor company and nothing greater.


    When he eventually came to his senses, he realised she had moved to face him. Her face told him nothing. It was not that she had a blank expression, but like she was wearing a mask. He knew she had thoughts, feelings, beliefs, loves and hates¡ªand she showed none of them.


    Even in the face of someone she had no need to care about, she was not careless.


    ¡°Although I did say you would have only that one requirement, I would make a certain request,¡± she said.


    Only now did he feel the full weight of the person he stood before. How she held herself, how she spoke, how she stared through him as if he was nothing. And he was nothing. A shadow, but he saw before him the woman raised to one day be a queen.


    ¡°A-anything, My Lady,¡± he said, bowing deep, a hand keeping his hat from falling.


    ¡°It would be to the city¡¯s benefit if you could write plays including many kinds of people.¡±


    His brow furrowed and, as he straightened up, he tried to quickly find the words, suddenly remembering how precious her time truly was. ¡°Many kinds of people¡­ I¡¯m not sure I understand, My Lady.¡±


    She did not scowl nor sigh, almost unsettling how still she seemed. ¡°In this case, I particularly refer to Italians, Austrians, and Dutch, whom I would prefer portrayed in not necessarily a flattering manner, but as our fellow man rather than caricatures. I would also prefer the same for Jews and Muslims; however, it is more important that you do so with understanding, so I would arrange suitable meetings for you to learn.¡±


    It was a lot to take in, harder still as he tried to keep his disgust from showing.


    ¡°I hope I am not overstepping, My Lady, but if I could understand¡­ how it would benefit the city, I can better answer the request,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not overstepping, no, you are precisely as far forward as you may be,¡± she said, a rare smile touching her lips. ¡°Indeed, it would be to your benefit to understand, so let me first ask: Do you know what makes a city so great?¡±


    He froze up, eyes wide, not expecting to be put on the spot. After a shaky breath, he shook his head.


    ¡°It is the depth and breadth of the people which it consists of. That there are bakers and blacksmiths, carpenters and cobblers, and yes, that there are actors and playwrights. Each contributes to the city, not just their craft, but their very selves. They are neighbours and friends and family and lovers and rivals and those we simply pass on the street.¡±


    As she paused there, he suddenly felt her gaze more intensely.


    ¡°Just as we have our stories, so too do those people I listed,¡± she said, gesturing with a hand. ¡°However, among our stories, we also have many unpleasant rumours of them. Some of us hold an irrational fear or hatred of those different while others hide behind false reasons. Although it is not an easy thing to change either such opinion, one way that I am aware of which works well is, in essence, bringing about familiarity. So it need not be that those I mentioned are particularly important to the plays, enough that they become familiar.¡±


    She then leaned forward that little bit, her voice a loud whisper thick with the air of secrecy, and she said, ¡°My guests are inquisitive people, so I hope that you would also consider such topics of our theatre that they might wish to hear of.¡±


    He found himself caught by her bait.

 41. An Architect is Retained

    Among those of the Empire, those of some learning and with interest in grander things knew of the Dutch¡¯s advancements. Of course, few knew of them in such detail as she did.


    It had become of her opinion that, ultimately, desperation had been what motivated the Dutch people. Rather than delegate stewardship to nobles, the King instead assigned an office which collected taxes and maintained the militias for the towns and cities there. In the past, that position had gone to the local bishop; ever since the Wars of Heresy, though, it had been a man of the King¡¯s choosing.


    Regardless of who exactly collected the taxes, it did not change that, in the grand scheme of things, no noble had a particular interest in protecting the land. On the other hand, with no personal incentive for those assigned to properly and thoroughly collect the taxes for the King, there arose commoners of significant wealth.


    Which was the sort of thing to attract bandits and raids from French nobles¡ªoften one and the same.


    It was a situation similar-and-different to the Swiss and, although the terrain vastly differed, the resulting friction with the French saw a similar result. Both settled on militias with ever-longer spears to hold back cavalry charges, accompanied by halberdiers who could pull riders off their horses and puncture the tough armour.


    Meanwhile, on the sea, there had always been grander considerations at play for the Empire. Sweden had maintained an unspoken neutrality with the Empire in exchange for a relative monopoly on Baltic trade. To the west, a similar situation played out with Great Britain. The situation had recently changed on the Baltic, but it remained true on the North Sea. The Empire did not want to be seen building a fleet that could suggest any kind of ambition which might worry the British.


    So the Dutch had to defend themselves at sea in their own way. While warships grew ever heavier with bigger cannons, the Dutch worked on lighter, cheaper ships which required smaller crews¡ªand which could travel further up rivers to the more in-land towns and cities in the marshy Low Countries.


    Innovation had been necessary for the Dutch to find prosperity.


    Regardless of the why, it also followed that, as a place of peasants and burghers, it held little prestige in the eyes of the nobles, an opinion which trickled down to their subjects. A backwards place, it was called. A place of simple churches and little art and that sort of thing. Never mind what was said about the polders, some even suggesting it heretical to upset the earth as God made it.


    Of course, the slander did not care for reality, that the burghers there were great patrons of the arts and had, as long ago as a century, constructed a grand cathedral¡ªand then continued to expand it such that it had noticeably sunk into the soft ground at the one end.


    No, she knew well how to see what was and what wasn¡¯t. Even that they were so often called Dutch when the other brethren of the Empire were so rarely specified. The Czechs were the only others who also held such distinction, being the willing embers for the Wars of Heresy. Of course, that term only applied to the poor, those of status and privilege still thoroughly Bohemian.


    ¡°My Lady, Mr Haartsen would see his guest now.¡±


    An older man, his accent thin, yet unmistakeably German, raised well, of a good height. She ignored him. Her gaze took in the rest of the room, rather small, laden with artwork, a hint of exotic fragrances. Only after a pointed moment passed did she give her knight a gesture.


    ¡°Countess Augstadt would see him now.¡±


    She, of course, made no move to move. The older man stood there a few seconds before bowing his head. ¡°Very well, I shall inform Mr Haartsen,¡± he said and then hurried off.


    If it had been different circumstances, she very well may have chuckled at his professionalism. A butler worth his wage.


    While it could not be said she was made to wait, it still took time to walk and so, a minute later, the door opened with a not-quite elegant swing. A young man around her age entered first, the older man a step behind.


    At a glance, the young man looked no different to the others who wished to socialise with their betters, pulled tall by the basics of etiquette, dressed well, but the fit too tight rather than loose, and with an expression of hardened arrogance, tempered by the subtle rejection of those betters who had no need for another flatterer.


    She did not need a second glance.


    ¡°Thank you, Bachmeier.¡±


    The butler bowed and, without a sound, exited the room. How her host had addressed the older man amused her as it always did. Although it was expected for a butler to be addressed without a title as a kind of familiarity, to her, it had always sounded insincere, all the more so when she knew her own butler was still her father¡¯s butler. To that end, she gave him the respect to be addressed as Mr Cromer.


    While she had indulged in that thought, her host turned to her, then pointedly looked to the side. She let a moment pass, then loosely gestured to the side herself.


    Her knight softly cleared his throat. ¡°Ah, Mr Haartsen, this is Countess Augstadt.¡±


    Her host¡¯s gaze slid back to her, his mouth thin. ¡°My pleasure to at last make My Lady¡¯s acquaintance.¡±


    She gave a slight bow of her head, no more than that. ¡°That I could say the same.¡±


    He hesitated over her answer, a wrinkle on his brow which lingered even after he began to speak. ¡°I would not wish to impose on My Lady, but that which she wished to speak of, is this suitable company?¡±


    ¡°I hope sir is not suggesting that he wishes to keep company an unwed lady of good standing without a chaperone?¡± she asked, her lips curled in a smile and her tone light, yet the look in her eye anything but amused.


    Still, he gave a polite chuckle. ¡°No, of course not, just that I would not wish to spill My Lady¡¯s secrets,¡± he said, keeping his own tone level.


    ¡°I hope sir is not suggesting that an unwed lady of good standing has taken him into her confidence,¡± she said, this time very much not a question.


    His resolve faltered, thin mouth breaking into an awkward smile. ¡°No, no, of course not, My Lady. Of course not.¡±


    She held his gaze a moment longer, then gave another gesture. ¡°Sir Ludwig has brought a local good.¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, her knight had risen and taken the few steps over to where her host sat. The gift sat inside a small, plain box; after her host accepted it, he tentatively opened it and pulled out the braided bracelet inside. Although made of dyed strands, the colours were far from strong, and it had a cheap, rough feel to it.


    While he hid his reaction well, the disdain still clearly showed to her who watched closely¡ªjust as she clearly saw how he held the bracelet in his right hand.


    ¡°My thanks¡­ to My Lady,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Sir should remember that this gift was brought by Sir Ludwig,¡± she said; her knight paused on his way back to spare the host a smile before then returning to his seat.


    His smile thinned. ¡°Of course, My Lady. My thanks to Sir Ludwig.¡±


    Her smile thinned too. ¡°Let me ask now, is sir the one I have corresponded with?¡± she asked.


    Composed as he tried to be, his face hid little of his turmoil that soon settled into a stern expression. ¡°Why I never¡ªto be called a liar in my home, I have never been so insulted.¡±


    Although her knight made to move, she settled him with a gesture, then once more turned her gaze upon her host. ¡°Whether or not I would call sir a liar depends on his answer to the question. As for being insulted, sir should consider how insulting it is for someone of my status to visit only to be greeted by a butler, to be taken to a room without being greeted, to be summoned to another room as if a servant. If, on top of all of that, sir would lie to me, I would have no choice but to leave with prejudice.¡±


    Her voice carried no heat nor chill, her face clear¡ªuntil she said that last word. Both a threat and a promise and her gaze conveyed it all.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Silence followed for all of a second, his face frozen and voice lost, before the door creaked open. ¡°That is enough, brother.¡±


    ¡°Eva¡ª¡±


    Through the door stepped a woman a few years older, not that she looked it, rather small for an adult and frail, supported by a maid. It took her some time to shuffle over to the chair beside her brother where the maid helped her down with care, going so far as to bring over another cushion to support her mistress.


    ¡°Lady Augstadt, I do apologise,¡± the sister said, bowing her head.


    Julia softly smiled. ¡°Oh, what reason has miss to apologise?¡±


    ¡°For listening to my brother when he insisted on being the one to host My Lady,¡± she answered and covered her mouth, a tinkling laugh following, so light it was almost ethereal.


    While the brother had spoken with barely an accent, he also spoke rather stiffly, whereas this little exchange with the sister spoke to Julia of someone comfortable with German, albeit her Dutch accent pronounced. If Julia had any further doubts, they were silenced when the sister, upon seeing what the brother held in his hand, reached out and took the braid with her left hand, a smudge of ink on her pinky.


    ¡°Oh Evert, did I ever tell you? Long before papa made a good wage, he brought home a doll for me and I would braid her hair every day,¡± she said, her expression so very soft. ¡°My Lady mentioned a young girl who sold braids and I felt a kinship, to think she took it seriously that I said I would buy one if I ever visited.¡±


    Julia left a pause after that story before she then spoke. ¡°Master Haartsen, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    It was clear to all who to whom that was addressed and the woman in question lowered her head with an awkward smile. ¡°Please, My Lady, I cannot be. It is an open secret back home that I have continued my father¡¯s work, but even there it is my brother who is the master now.¡±


    ¡°Who spoke of miss¡¯s father? Not I,¡± she said, her voice gentle. ¡°I have only corresponded with miss and it is miss whom I would call a master. If not for a master, why would I travel here? She should know I am not flippant about my station. Miss is, to me, a master. If need be, I would grant her her own charter that all others must call her Master Haartsen too.¡±


    Under the deluge of praise, the sister sank ever deeper, face ever brighter until it well-matched the hair loosely falling down like a veil from beneath her cloth cap. ¡°My Lady¡­ need not flatter me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I need not, just as I need not have travelled here. That I have speaks to the sincerity with which I request miss¡¯s service. When I said I would grant her a charter, I did not speak in jest. While I am not in the habit of indulging the greedy, the simple truth is I would endeavour to meet any requirement miss has, that I view her talent as essential to the continued prosperity of my peoples.¡±


    Although the sister did not sink any deeper, her embarrassment turned cold. Still, when she spoke, her voice carried a warmth. ¡°My Lady, my brother insisted on being the one to host because he thought a person of good standing, whether man or woman, would bully me. Truthfully, I wondered what use a noblewoman could have for me too. My father¡¯s reputation, as good as it is, is still¡­ braided with our heritage. It is for dikes and polders¡±¡ªher accent thickened for those words¡ª¡°not beautiful houses.¡±


    ¡°Miss knows well that I do not seek to build beautiful houses with her talents.¡±


    A smile touched the sister¡¯s lips, her hand coming up to brush aside a little of the loose hair. ¡°Kraus, the tablets, please.¡±


    Her maid stood up and left the room, shortly thereafter returned with a stack of wax tablets. The sister gestured at the guest and so the maid delivered the tablets to the table there.


    ¡°When My Lady wrote of her almshouse, I found myself intoxicated with such imagination. Knowing how much I wished to draw, I couldn¡¯t waste good pages, so I ended up using the wax tablets I use to try calculations. My father¡¯s habit. He wasn¡¯t clumsy, but he told me that if he caught a mistake just once, then it was worth it.¡±


    Julia looked upon the first tablet with both a close eye and a sense of awe. She had taken lessons herself, honed her talents such that she could make suitable sketches of terrain and loosely map out smaller areas¡ªas she had on her expedition to Italy.


    However, this master had drawn with far greater skill. A touch awkward to view in the dimmer light of her position, easily fixed by picking the tablet up and tilting it towards the sunshine, which revealed delicate carvings as if made by a sculptor. It was not simply the lines of a building, but a texture, a depth, tempting her to reach out and touch the rough bricks that she knew would only feel like smooth wax.


    ¡°I wish I had written it all down for My Lady, but I am also glad to not waste her time with my rambling,¡± she said, covering her mouth as another light giggle fell from her lips. ¡°It felt as if I had an entire city inside my head, many tens of thousands of people going about their lives, and I could have told you any of their names or their jobs or even their hopes and dreams¡­.¡±


    Pausing there, she held onto a smile for a moment, then quickly sobered and further bowed her head.


    ¡°My apologies for being too familiar,¡± she said.


    Julia laughed, gentle, yet elegant. ¡°I would not hate for miss to be more familiar.¡±


    Those words brought out another giggle, the sister sitting up a little more as she again brushed aside some of her loose hair. ¡°My¡­ insights might be wrong,¡± she said, her voice a whisper that only made it across the room by virtue of how close her guest listened. ¡°The most basic truth I came to is that, quite simply, such a city cannot exist. Even when My Lady speaks of the old Rome, I know in my heart that it is not right to call that a city.¡±


    ¡°Yet you imagined it.¡± Pointed words, not sharp, but precise. The knife which separated meat from bone.


    Her hand clutched the cloth by her heart, only to loosen her grip and let it slide down back to her lap. ¡°A city of that size is¡­ too big, or it¡¯s better to say¡­ bigger than a city needs to be. A city is the centre of the wheel, the towns at the ends of the spokes, the spaces between and around the farmland. But those spokes can only be so long before they snap.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the length of the spoke is not in distance, but the time taken to travel.¡±


    She softly smiled. ¡°Yes, My Lady has done well to improve the roads.¡±


    No reply came to that, that her smile faded, hands entwined.


    ¡°My Lady did not come to hear how clever she already knows she is. My imagination¡­ it was that the city should be built along broad roads that followed the main directions of trade, to allow those carts to easily move through the city. Those are to be the spokes. In the gaps between them, we have more wheels, with certain services at the centre and smaller roads joining to the houses. These houses are also wheels, with certain services and workshops at their centre, rooms in the gaps.¡±


    The ¡°wheel¡± on the tablet looked rather square, two storeys of building surrounding an inner courtyard, with the main access through a broad gate that a normal cart could enter, a smaller side-door for people to enter. Although not clearly marked, by counting windows, it looked like as many as twenty rooms occupied one edge, doubled when including the second storey.


    Moving onto the other tablets, it became clear that some rooms weren¡¯t so narrow. They included kitchens and laundry rooms and rooms for bathing, along with a room for textile work and another for brewing. The outside windows were small, the windows facing into the courtyard large with wooden shutters and, around the edge of the courtyard, a cover stretched out from the buildings to shelter a brick path.


    ¡°While these would¡­ not keep the heat in as well as My Lady¡¯s almshouse, the courtyard should keep harsh winds from blowing in. In truth, I saw this design three-storeys tall with more workplaces. The shape is very sturdy and I believe would be perfectly safe. However, My Lady is thinking of the needy with young children and babes, so I thought it better to not have them climb so much.¡±


    ¡°It is certainly a most curious design.¡±


    The ambiguous words did not conceal her praise, bringing back the host¡¯s smile. ¡°My Lady is too kind.¡±


    ¡°Now which of us is flattering, that I should be kind for speaking the truth,¡± she said, her hand rolling over.


    For a moment longer, the sister held her smile. Only for a moment. ¡°If possible, these straight roads and square houses would make it trivial to dig out grachten, which could provide water and serve watermills.¡±


    ¡°Canals, yes,¡± Julia whispered, her finger following the building¡¯s straight edge, careful not to actually touch the wax.


    Silence began to settle and the sister lowered her head, loose hair falling down once more. ¡°My Lady wants my expertise to build canals, not houses. Please forgive me for speaking of silly things.¡±


    Her guest did not respond immediately, neither with words nor any other reaction, simply continuing to gaze at the tablets with an expression empty of everything but a polite smile.


    ¡°What colour is this building?¡±


    The question, softly asked, took the host by surprise, becoming still as her thoughts came together.


    Her guest did not wait. ¡°Truly, it is a shame. Centuries ago, everyone wished to be bright and vibrant, then the Wars of Heresy came upon us. It did one of my status little good to have a coach which stood out and many sieges ravaged cities over and over that there was not the time to let paints dry. Not to mention, with few families spared from constant mourning, even whitewash seemed inappropriate. By the time peace settled, it is as if we forgot there existed such things as colours.¡±


    The sister listened, enraptured, her guest¡¯s delivery drawing her in. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Julia replied, a smile on her lips.


    Silence did not have time to settle before a whisper of, ¡°Blue,¡± broke it, then followed by a louder, ¡°like the sky.¡± She raised her head as she spoke, kept raising it until her gaze settled on the ceiling. ¡°Opposite it, an orange, warm, but not bright, like dawn. Then there¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Her voice trailed off as clarity returned to her eyes, seemingly heavy with how her gaze once more lowered, lips pulled into an apologetic smile.


    ¡°If only that I had all the money in the world, I would love to see your imagination brought to life,¡± her guest said, spoken so very wistfully, almost fragile.


    Before the sister could even think of how to reply, her brother broke in. ¡°My Lady earlier said she would give my sister anything, now money is an obstacle?¡± he asked, his tone sharp and gaze sharper.


    Again, before the sister could even open her mouth to tell him off, the guest answered him. ¡°Pray tell, what can you give her?¡±


    It was as if Julia knew where to press and brought a rapier to do so, her words sinking in deep, bringing all his heat to his face. This time, though, the sister managed to cut him off in time with a sharply said, ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Well, I should say it is not a question entirely without merit. My words are ambiguous. Indeed, I did not come here expecting miss to have drawn up such beautiful plans. However, now that I have seen them, I do wish for miss to have the opportunity to see them come to life. These things are not simple, though. I have already planned much on how to fund canal works for industry and put plans in place for their construction.


    ¡°For this, I require time to arrange funding and to find suitable locations and to consult the mayor and several others of relevance. With all that said, I believe, at the least, I shall be able to see one built for the Church in good time. After that, if all goes well, funds would be available to build more.¡±


    Her hand rose to her chin as she spoke, gaze to the side. Once finished, though, her gaze slid over that little bit to once more look the sister in the eye, at which point her smile quirked into something warmer.


    ¡°How is it? Have I tempted Master Haartsen?¡± she asked, a whisper, her head tilting to the side.

 42. A Day is not Wasted

    It was not exactly because she thought such events useless that she so rarely attended them these days. Rather, with the end of her betrothal, there had simply been less invitations, and it so coincided with her taking up rulership that she simply had more responsibilities to prioritise.


    Marriage and rulership were a queer pair. As a wife, these occasions were important. A kind of diplomacy. Different to the pretend young ladies played, these events became a way for a wife to strengthen her husband¡¯s image and relationships.


    It was important that others could perceive a ruler¡¯s power. How a wife hosted, then, necessarily reflected on her husband. A man with a well-organised, prestigious home naturally made a good ally in any and all endeavours. This feeling, while intangible, became tangible through the weight given to it.


    However, it meant little to her¡ªor rather, as a woman who ruled in her own right, this naturally followed a different set of rules entirely. She could not truly be an ally when, at any moment, she would marry and thus defer to her husband in such affairs. Of course, that was not to say that the other even respected her as a ruler in the first place. Regardless of her abilities, real or perceived, there would always be those who thought her as lesser. Not just the men, but even fellow women.


    After all, it was not the men who, upon every meeting, inquired when she would marry, worried that she may not have enough time to have enough children if she did not start soon.


    Nor was it a man who now said to her: ¡°I hear that Lady Augstadt recently opened a brothel.¡±


    The speaker was Luzei von Babenberg, a cousin of Count Styria. A curious House which held a title for lands it had long lost to the Austrians back when the borders weren¡¯t so settled. Regardless, they did still own much land, albeit now in Bavaria, and which the Count left to his vassals to oversee as it was mostly simple farmland. In turn, most of those vassals were close relatives.


    ¡°I am afraid that matters of hiring are left to the manager,¡± Julia said, her smile polite, punctuating the sentence with a sip of tea.


    For a moment, silence, then Luzei¡¯s own polite expression crumpled. Her grip tightened on her teacup, a wrinkle between her brows as her eyes narrowed. ¡°How very dare you!¡± She practically spat out the words, not shouting, yet spoken under her breath with enough force to fill the room.


    ¡°I considered why you would wish to discuss the matter, that is all.¡± Again, Julia followed her calm words with a sip of tea; a disgust touched her eyes. ¡°It is cold.¡±


    A maid hurried over in short, quick steps, careful not to appear to be rushing. So a fresh cup was filled and she took the old cup away. Julia lifted this new cup, only to place it back down after a moment¡¯s inspection.


    Luzei, while silent through that, did not stay so. ¡°Will you not apologise?¡±


    Julia let out a breath, then, ever so unhurried, turned to look at Luzei directly. ¡°I shan¡¯t. Protest as much as you so desire, all present know who spoke with ill-will between us. That aside, it is no surprise that you are so offended,¡± she said, ending on a knowing smile that lingered before being obscured by her cup.


    Although the others looked on, none dared speak up¡ªif only because such entertainment rarely showed itself at these gatherings. Perhaps, in other situations, the host would have stepped in, but Count Styria himself had been known to talk himself into trouble, so it only seemed fair for him to experience dealing with this trouble at least once.


    As for Luzei, she certainly couldn¡¯t accept whatever it was that Julia implied. ¡°Pray tell why it is no surprise,¡± she said, her voice quiet and expression stiff.


    ¡°Truly? Then I shall,¡± Julia said, pausing there for another sip of tea. ¡°You think rather poorly of those who would work at a brothel.¡±


    Seconds passed as Luzei waited for Julia to continue, only for no more to come. ¡°Is that all? Of course I do¡ªwho does not?¡± she said, her restrained anger now mingling with a mild absurdity.


    ¡°Of course no good Christian should think poorly of her sisters. Moreover, I find it curious how you would think poorly of the workers and not those they¡­ work for,¡± Julia said, tilting her head as she did. ¡°After all, how may one sell apples if there is no one to purchase them?¡±


    Despite a nervousness that came up as the anger faded, Luzei held Julia¡¯s gaze, her tone more measured in her reply. ¡°Should I not think poorly of those who entice others to sin?¡±


    ¡°Even Saint Augustine thinks Adam as culpable as Eve,¡± Julia replied lightly, the humour fading back to neutral when she continued. ¡°Nor did Jesus turn away the sinner when she washed His feet. If not His example is to be followed, I cannot think how we may consider ourselves Christians.¡±


    With Julia¡¯s calm, unhurried answer, Luzei found time to settle herself more. However, that also left her keenly aware that this was a conversation with an audience. ¡°There is allowing sinners to repent, and there is condoning their sins,¡± she said, comfortable with this criticism.


    ¡°Really? Do tell the King, then, for he must have forgotten all these years, as did his forefathers, to outlaw this work. On the other hand, if the Church has issue with it, someone should tell the Bishop of Augsburg as I have worked closely with him on this.¡±


    A clap drew the attention away from those two, the host cutting in. ¡°Truly? I am curious how My Lady would have the good bishop¡¯s approval,¡± she said.


    With Luzei in no great rush to speak up, Julia took a leisurely sip of tea, then answered. ¡°It is nothing of much importance. Both King and Church agree it is a kind of necessary sin, that those men who use such services, if kept from them, would stir up much trouble and such troublemakers would fall upon innocent women.¡±


    The host nodded along, eyes drawn together in concern. ¡°Oh, that would be terrible,¡± she said, softer.


    Julia offered a gentle smile. ¡°However, that is only a third of the discussion. We may see something as both necessary and disagreeable. In that regard, I found it prudent to become involved that, this way, we may ensure that these women are not coerced into this work and that, if they should wish to repent, the Church is ready to assist them. It then follows that, rather than left to roam the streets and tempt honest men into sin¡±¡ªher gaze noticeably settled on Luzei for a moment¡ª¡°they should have a place where they may provide their services in private.¡±


    It was calmly delivered and, once more, followed by a sip of tea. The host was not quite satisfied, though. ¡°Are we to believe this is now only two-thirds of the discussion?¡± she asked, a touch of humour to her voice.


    Along with a slight roll of her other hand, Julia inclined her head. ¡°Indeed. The last third, then, is quite simple. These workers and those who use their services are often victims of crime as the brothels are beyond the city¡¯s walls. Whatever their sins, they are still our sisters and brothers in faith, and they are still my subjects. Not to mention, there are sometimes those without such sin who, by poor fortune, happen to pass by at the wrong time.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°So My Lady would bring them inside the walls?¡± the host asked, her tone hesitant.


    ¡°One can barely rely on the watchmen to patrol as it is,¡± Julia said lightly. ¡°I jest, but it is not a simple decision, simply the best one at this time. There are already plans being drawn up for a more suitable location and I have politely asked the mayor to do something about the night watch.¡±


    Although subtle, the host showed a certain look of relief. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Julia smiled and took another sip of tea, saying no more.


    The conversation quickly moved on, a brisk pace common when so many had to get a word in and each word led further away from the original topic; it never settled on Julia again quite so heavily. She was questioned on other topics and she answered and, where it suited her, she stepped in to give a word or two, but, among those present, all knew that her presence was an indulgence for the host.


    Once the afternoon tea reached its end, that became particularly clear as she alone remained behind while the others all left. After seeing them off, the host returned, a greater warmth to her smile.


    ¡°Oh Julia, it has been too long.¡±


    With a breath of laughter which coloured her lips, she rose, her hands open. ¡°It has, yet I cannot think of when sooner I could have visited.¡±


    Her host Dorothy took her turn to laugh and, in a stride, closed the gap between them to bring her guest into a gentle embrace. ¡°Poor thing, you truly have been busy.¡±


    It lasted but a moment and then they separated, each finding a seat close by, another moment to settle in before Julia replied. ¡°I dare not waste a day. Many people rely on my rulership, after all.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s smile wavered before settling into something almost strained. ¡°Such as prostitutes?¡± she asked.


    Although Julia did not laugh, a humour touched her lips, humour which did not reach her eyes. ¡°Have you ever spoken with one?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Dorothy replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Julia gave a single note of laughter. ¡°Nor have I; however, this issue came to my attention and so I sought to resolve it, which included having someone look into the workers.¡±


    Silence followed, stretching, and she made no move to break it that, eventually, Dorothy had to ask, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    The answer did not come quickly, Julia lingering in silence a little longer still while she stared at nothing. ¡°My personal maid confessed to me that, after her parents had passed, she considered this work if she could not soon find a husband. There simply aren¡¯t many opportunities for unwed women. Some had been orphaned, some fled a tragedy. One said she had a crippled hand and so no one would consider employing her. Another was born with an unpleasant mark on her face; she had still been courted by a few men, she said, but their mothers chased her away, worried her children would bear the same mark.¡±


    ¡°I can understand their concern, yet that makes it no less awful for her,¡± Dorothy whispered.


    Julia¡¯s gaze remained distant as her smile grew wider for a moment and then faded. ¡°Of course, I am a Christian, so I wish to help these women. However, even if I did, the manager made clear that there was no shortage of women ready to take their place,¡± she said, her voice soft.


    ¡°My Julia is very capable, so I have no doubt she will resolve this,¡± Dorothy said. It was not necessarily a statement spoken with confidence, but with a gentle optimism.


    To which Julia gave a dry laugh. ¡°I hope so,¡± she whispered, then lifted her head up and continued speaking with her usual voice. ¡°Still¡­.¡±


    Dorothy again waited until it became clear Julia was the one waiting, so she asked, ¡°Still?¡±


    ¡°I know you are curious of what the bishop and I spoke of.¡±


    It was not an accusation, her tone almost secretive, teasing, and the look in her eyes echoed that as she found Dorothy¡¯s gaze. For her part, Dorothy gave no pretence otherwise. ¡°Not that I would pry, of course,¡± she said, a finger held just in front of her lips.


    ¡°I do not mind speaking of it, knowing you understand nuance.¡± Julia paused there a moment. ¡°This is not a simple matter as I often correspond with the bishop on many matters, some which intertwine with each other. In particular, I should say, we had a recent discussion on the¡­ hypocrisy of how we treat Jews.¡±


    It was subtle, yet Julia caught the flicker of emotion, Dorothy not overly guarded in this company. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Julia raised her hand, palm out. ¡°It is so. We understand that it is a sin to lend with interest, so, for centuries, rulers invited Jews to do it and collect a tax on the profits. I ask you, not to answer to me, but to God whether or not this is just. My heart knows. That is a discussion I had with the bishop, which then overlapped with this. Why is it that we can be hypocrites for greed and not for compassion?¡±


    It was not a simple topic, especially considering one side had come prepared and the other not. Despite that, Dorothy was not slow, her gentle nodding along ending in a thoughtful frown. ¡°That is your side, what of the bishop¡¯s?¡±


    A titter fell from Julia¡¯s lips. ¡°Still so sharp, how I miss our conversations,¡± she said.


    ¡°How I missed your answer,¡± Dorothy replied, her smile rueful.


    Julia gave no mind with a few rolls of her wrist. ¡°I would not wish to misrepresent the bishop, so I hope you will forgive me not going into such detail. The gist is that he does agree we should not put obstacles in the way of helping people. However, he wisely cautions that we cannot redeem others. We can only offer a path to salvation that they may choose to walk.¡±


    Again, Dorothy nodded along. However, her interest in the topic waned, now assured her guest hadn¡¯t fallen into queer thoughts, and she made as much clear. ¡°Of course, I am sure you are curious why I insisted on your attendance today.¡±


    Julia let out a breathless laugh, her lips quirked in a smile, eyes narrowed with amusement. ¡°Of course, it is because I am delightful and you wished to be delighted.¡±


    Although Julia¡¯s confidence was well-known to Dorothy, such a bold declaration still toppled her composure, breaking into a momentary titter that she quickly waved away. ¡°Of course. It is my delight, then, to hear from your mouth of your betrothal.¡±


    There was no change in Julia¡¯s expression, yet the air around her did. Docile, her words softer, proud gaze settled a little below Dorothy¡¯s eyes¡ªthe sort of thing Dorothy easily noticed.


    ¡°You know best¡­ how desperately I hoped for Prince Hector to¡­ come to his senses. Now that it is clear I am one the who needed to do so, I did so.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s smile weakened, a sympathetic tilt to her head, and she said, ¡°That is what so worries me. You are in the rare position of us ladies who may have some agency over her husband, yet¡­.¡±


    ¡°What agency do I have? Who would marry this thorn in the Prince¡¯s side?¡± Julia whispered, careful that her voice went no further than her host. ¡°I had prepared to live out what life I have left alone. Truth be told, I thought it a trial from God. That my mother died giving me life and my father passed so young. That on the cusp of joining a family, I became worse than strangers to those I had long thought of as my family. How I now take my meals alone, surrounded by the echoes of those long gone, left with memories that pain me to cherish. Even if I did marry, I fear God will take him as He took everyone else precious to me¡­.¡±


    Dorothy listened, patient, but took that pause to speak up. ¡°The abruptness of this is all the more worrying for that. I wish for you to be happy, to know the same joys I do; however, of Prince Friedrich, I cannot say I know him well and I fear neither do you.¡±


    The reaction Julia gave was simply to softly smile, her gaze again growing distant. ¡°That is, I told him the same thing I told you, and he laughed at me. He called me a silly girl for believing such superstitions and insisted that he was far too stubborn to prove such a superstition right. It was¡­ endearing. I felt young again, as if listening to my father reassure me he would return by morning, and even though I now know how empty an adult¡¯s promise is, I couldn¡¯t help but be moved by Fritz¡¯s words.¡±


    She spoke with such a wistfulness, childish¡ªand all the more so when her face then paled and she covered her mouth.


    ¡°That is, Prince Friedrich¡¯s words,¡± she mumbled.


    The knot in Dorothy¡¯s chest was not easily undone, yet, watching that little bit, it certainly loosened.


    After a moment, before Dorothy had prepared anything else to say, Julia frowned. ¡°How is it that Lady Bavaria knows of my betrothal before even I do?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled, her head gently shaking. ¡°Oh Julia, when a suitor would ride boldly through the front gate, there is little chance of hiding the courtship,¡± she said.


    With her gaze to the side, lowered, eyelashes fluttering, Julia whispered, ¡°I told him as much.¡±


    For a moment longer, Dorothy simply watched, then she elegantly rose to her feet. ¡°Albert has spoken much with Lord Styria these years, who has certainly sung Prince Friedrich¡¯s praises. However¡­.¡±


    ¡°It is not always a compliment to have such praises sung by him,¡± Julia said lightly, and she stood up too.


    ¡°Let us speak more of this after dinner. For now, let us interrupt the children,¡± Dorothy said, a wickedness to her smile.


    Julia only chuckled in reply, her hand gesturing for Dorothy to lead the way.


    So Dorothy did and, as they left the room, she said, ¡°I must thank you. If not for your letters, I fear my children would be far too busy playing soldier to learn. Even little Julia will take up arms with whatever is at hand.¡±


    With a small smile, Julia replied, ¡°It is a good thing to be proud of one¡¯s father.¡±